MOMO
Michael Ende
Translated by J. Maxwell
Brownjohn
1973
1985
2011
2011
A FABLE FOR THE MODERN WORLD
This is the enthralling
tale of Momo, an orphan girl who has made her home in a ruined
amphitheater on the outskirts of a bustling, nameless city. Momo has
a unique gift - in her presence troubles become less burdensome,
conflicts are resolved, and imaginations take flight.
But Momo's world is threatened
when mysterious little gray men appear, promising wealth and success to people
who hurry through life now, saving time and depositing it in a Timesaving
Bank. Realizing that all that is precious - life itself - is at
risk, Momo sets out on a perilous mission to defeat the men in gray.
This is truly a story
for our times, an imaginitive fantasy and a tale of suspense
with far-reaching implications about the quality of life today.
"A sophisticated
fairy tale." - The New York Times Book Review
"Here is a story so ingenious
in its conception, so powerful in production that its message
can safely slip unnoticed into the mind to linger after the splendid
images begin to fade." - The Times Literary Suppliment
Twinkle, twinkle, little star.
How I wonder what you are !
Up above the world so high,
Like a diamond in the sky !
- Jane Taylor (1783-1827)
CONTENTS
(I) PART ONE: Momo and Her Friends
(1) The Amphitheater
(2) Listening
(3) Make-believe
(4) Two Special Friends
(5) Tall Stories
(II) PART TWO: The Men in Grey
(6) The Timesaving Bank
(7) The Visitor
(8) The Demonstration
(9) The Trial
(10) More Haste Less
Speed
(11) The Conference
(12) Nowhere House
(III) PART THREE: The Hour-Lilies
(13) A Year and a Day
(14) Three Lunches, No
Answers
(15) Found and Lost
(16) Loneliness
(17) The Square
(18) The Pursuit
(19) Under Siege
(20) Pursuing the
Pursuers
(21) An End and a
Beginning
(*) Author's
postscript
(**) About the
Author
(1)
ONE
THE AMPHITHEATER
ONE
THE AMPHITHEATER
Long, long ago, when people spoke languages
quite different from our own, many fine, big cities already existed in the
sunny lands of the world. There were towering palaces inhabited by kings
and emperors; there were broad streets, narrow alleyways and winding lanes;
there were sumptuous temples filled with idols of gold and marble; there
were busy markets selling wares from all over the world; and there were
handsome, spacious squares where people gathered to discuss the latest
news and make speeches or listen to them. Last but not least, there
were theatres - or, more properly, amphitheatres.
An amphitheater resembled a modern
circus, except that it was built entirely of stone. Seats for
spectators were arranged in tiers, one above the other, like steps lining
the crater of a man-made volcano. Many such buildings were circular,
others semicircular, others oval.
Some amphitheatres were as big as football
stadiums, others could hold no more than a few hundred people. Some
were resplendent with columns and statues, others plain and unadorned. Having
no roofs, amphitheatres were open to the sky. This was why, in the
more luxurious ones, spectators were shielded from the heat of the sun or from
sudden downpours by gold-embroidered awnings suspended above their seats.
In simple amphitheatres, mats woven of rushes or straw served
the same purpose. In short, people made their amphitheatres as simple
or luxurious as they could afford - just as long as they
had one, for our ancestors were enthusiastic playgoers.
Whenever they saw
exciting or amusing incidents acted out on stage, they felt as if
these make-believe happenings were more real, in some mysterious way, than
their own humdrum lives, and they loved to feast their eyes and ears on this
kind of reality.
Thousands of years have passed since
then. The great cities of long ago lie in ruins, together with their
temples and palaces. Wind and rain, heat and cold have worn away and eaten into
the stonework. Ruins are all that remain of the amphitheatres, too.
Crickets now inhabit their crumbling walls, singing a monotonous song that
sounds like the earth breathing in its sleep.
A few of these ancient cities have
survived to the present day, however. Life there has changed, of course.
People ride around in cars and buses, have telephones and electric lights.
But here and there among the modern buildings one can still find a column
or two, an archway, a stretch of wall, or even an amphitheater
dating from olden times.
It was in a city
of this kind that the story of Momo took place.
On the southern outskirts of the
city, where the fields began and the houses became shabbier and more
tumbledown, the ruins of a small amphitheater lay hidden in a clump
of pine trees. It had never been a grand place, even in the
old days, just a place of entertainment for poor folk. When Momo
arrived on the scene, the ruined amphitheater had been almost forgotten.
Its existence was known to a few professors of archaeology, but they
took no further interest in it because there was nothing more to be
unearthed there. It wasn't an attraction to be compared with
others in the city, either, so the few stray tourists or sightseers
who visited it from time to time merely clambered around on the
grass-grown tiers of seats, made a lot of noise, took a couple
of snapshots, and went away again. Then silence returned to the stone
arena and the crickets started on the next verse of their
interminable, unchanging song.
The strange, round building was really known
only to the folk who lived in the immediate neighbourhood. They
grazed their goats there, their children played ball on what had once been
the central stage, and sweethearts would sometimes meet there in the
evenings.
One day however, word went around that
someone had moved into the ruins. It was a child - a girl, most
likely, though this was hard to say because she wore such funny clothes.
The newcomer's name was Momo.
Aside from being rather odd, Momo's personal
appearance might well have shocked anyone who set store by looking clean
and tidy. She was so small and thin that, with the best will in the
world, no one could have told her age. Her unruly mop of jet-black
hair looked as if it had never seen a comb or a pair of scissors.
She had very big, beautiful eyes as black as her hair, and feet of almost
the same colour, for she nearly always went around barefoot. Although she
sometimes wore shoes in the wintertime, the only shoes she had weren't a pair,
and besides, they were far too big for her. This was because Momo owned nothing
apart from what she had found lying around or had been given. Her
ankle-length dress was a mass of patches of different colours,
and over it she wore a man's jacket, also far too big for her, with
the sleeves turned up at the wrist. Momo had decided against cutting them
off because she wisely reflected that she was still growing, and goodness only
knew if she would ever find another jacket as useful as this
one, with all its many pockets.
Beneath the grassy stage of the ruined
amphitheater, half choked with rubble, were some underground chambers which
could be reached by way of a hole in the outer wall, and
this was where Momo had set up house. One afternoon, a group of men
and women from the neighbourhood turned up and tried to question her.
Momo eyed them apprehensively, fearing that they had come to chase her
away, but she soon saw that they meant well. Being poor like herself, they knew
how hard life could be.
"So," said one of the men,
"you like it here, do you ?"
Momo nodded.
"And you want to stay here ?"
"Yes, very much."
"Won't you be missed, though ?"
"No."
"I mean, shouldn't you go home ?"
"This is my home," Momo said
promptly.
"But where do you come from ?"
Momo gestured vaguely at some undefined
spot in the far distance.
"Who are your parents, then ?"
the man persisted.
Momo looked blankly from him to the
others and gave a little shrug. The men and women exchanged glances and
sighed.
"There's no need to be
scared," the man went on, "we haven't come to evict you. We'd
like to help you, that's all."
Momo nodded and said nothing, not entirely
reassured.
"You're called Momo, aren't you ?"
"Yes."
"That's a pretty name, but I've
never heard it before. Who gave it to you ?"
"I did," said Momo.
"You chose your own name ?"
"Yes."
"When were you born ?"
Momo pondered this. "As far as I can
remember," she said at length, "I've always been around."
"But don't you have any aunts or uncles
or grandparents ? Don't you
have any relations at all who'd give you a home ?"
Momo just looked at the man in silence
for a while. Then she murmured, "This is my home, here."
"That's all very well," said the
man, "but you're only a kid. How old are you really ?"
Momo hesitated. "A hundred," she
said.
They all laughed because they thought she
was joking.
"No, seriously, how old are you ?"
"A hundred and two," Momo
replied, still more hesitantly.
It was some time before the others
realized that she'd picked up a few numbers but had no precise idea
of their meaning because no one had ever taught her to count.
"Listen," said the man, after
conferring with the others, "would you mind if we told the police
you're here ? Then you'd be put
in a children's home where they'd feed you and give you a proper bed
and teach you reading and writing and lots of other things. How does that
appeal to you ?"
Momo gazed at him in horror.
"No," she said in a low voice, "I've already been in one
of those places. There were other children there, too, and bars over the
windows. We were beaten every day for no good reason - it was
awful. One night I climbed the wall and ran away. I wouldn't want to go
back there."
"I can understand that," said
an old man, nodding, and the others could understand and nodded too.
"Very well," said one of the
women, "but you're still so little. Someone has to take care of you."
Momo looked relieved. "I can take care
of myself."
"Can you really ?" said the
woman.
Momo didn't answer at once. Then she
said softly, "I don't need much."
Again the others exchanged glances and
sighed.
"Know something, Momo ?" said
the man who had spoken first. "We were wondering if you'd like to move
in with one of us. It's true we don't have much room ourselves,
and most of us already have a horde of children to feed,
but we reckon one more won't make any difference. What do you say ?"
"Thank you," Momo said, smiling
for the first time. "Thank you very much, but couldn't you just let me go
on living here ?"
After much deliberation, the others finally
agreed. It occurred to them that she would be just as well
off here as with one of them, so they decided to look after
Momo together. It would be easier, in any case, for all of them
to do so than for one of them alone.
They made an immediate
start by spring-cleaning Momo's dilapidated dungeon and refurbishing it as
best they could. One of them, a bricklayer by trade, built her a miniature
cooking stove and produced a rusty stovepipe to go with it. The old
man, who was a carpenter, nailed together a little table and two
chairs out of some packing cases. As for the womenfolk, they brought
along a decrepit iron bedstead adorned with curlicues, a mattress
with only a few rents in it, and a couple of blankets. The
stone cell beneath the stage of the ruined amphitheater became a snug
little room. The bricklayer, who fancied himself as an artist, added the
finishing touch by painting a pretty flower picture on the wall.
He even painted a pretend frame around it and a pretend
nail as well.
Last of all, the people's children came
along with whatever food they could spare. One brought a morsel of cheese,
another a hunk of bread, another some fruit, and so on. And
because so many children came, the occasion turned into a regular
housewarming party. Momo's installation in the old amphitheater was
celebrated as zestfully as only the poor of this world know how.
And that was the
beginning of her friendship with the people of the neighbourhood.
(2)
TWO
LISTENING
TWO
LISTENING
Momo was comfortably off from now on, at least
in her own estimation. She always had something to eat, sometimes
more and sometimes less, depending on circumstances and on what
people could spare. She had a roof over her head, she had a bed to sleep
in, and she could make herself a fire when it was cold. Most
important of all, she had acquired a host of good friends.
You may think that Momo had simply been
fortunate to come across such friendly people. This was precisely what
Momo herself thought, but it soon dawned on her neighbours that they
had been no less fortunate. She became so important to them that
they wondered how they had ever managed without her in the past. And the
longer she stayed with them, the more indispensable she became - so indispensable,
in fact, that their one fear was that she might some day move on.
The result was that Momo received a stream
of visitors. She was almost always to be seen with someone sitting
beside her, talking earnestly, and those who needed her but couldn't come
themselves would send for her instead. As for those who needed her but
hadn't yet realized it, the others used to tell them, "Why not go and
see Momo ?"
In time, these words became a stock
phrase with the local inhabitants. Just as they said, "All the best !"
or "So long !" or "Heaven only knows !",
so they took to saying, on all sorts of occasions,
"Why not go and see Momo ?"
Was Momo so incredibly bright that she
always gave good advice, or found the right words to console people
in need of consolation, or delivered fair and far-sighted
opinions on their problems ?
No, she was no more capable of that
than anyone else of her age.
So could she do things that put
people in a good mood ? Could
she sing like a bird or play an instrument ? Given that she lived in a kind of circus,
could she dance or do acrobatics ?
No, it wasn't any of these either.
Was she a witch, then ? Did she know some magic spell that would
drive away troubles and cares ? Could
she read a person's palm or foretell the future in some other
way ?
No, what Momo was better at than anyone
else was listening.
Anyone can listen, you may say - what's
so special about that ? - but
you'd be wrong. Very few people know how to listen properly, and
Momo's way of listening was quite unique.
She listened in a way that made
slow-witted people have flashes of inspiration. It wasn't that she
actually said anything or asked questions that put such ideas into their
heads. She simply sat there and listened with the utmost attention and
sympathy, fixing them with her big, dark eyes, and they suddenly became aware
of ideas whose existence they had never suspected.
Momo could listen in such a way
that worried and indecisive people knew their own minds from one moment to the
next, or shy people felt suddenly confident and at ease, or downhearted
people felt happy and hopeful. And if someone felt that his life had been
an utter failure, and that he himself was only one among millions of wholly
unimportant people who could be replaced as easily as broken
windowpanes, he would go and pour out his heart to Momo. And,
even as he spoke, he would come to realize by some
mysterious means that he was absolutely wrong: that there was only one
person like himself in the whole world, and that, consequently, he mattered
to the world in his own particular way.
Such was Momo's
talent for listening.
One day, Momo received a visit from two
close neighbours who had quarrelled violently and weren't on speaking
terms. Their friends had urged them to "go and see Momo" because
it didn't do for neighbours to live at daggers drawn. After
objecting at first, the two men had reluctantly agreed.
One of them was the bricklayer who had
built Momo's stove and painted the pretty flower picture on her wall.
Salvatore by name, he was a strapping fellow with a black
moustache that curled up at the ends. The other, Nino, was skinny and
always looked tired. Nino ran a small inn on the outskirts of town,
largely patronized by a handful of old men who spent the entire
evening reminiscing over one glass of wine. Nino and his plump wife,
Liliana, were also friends of Momo's and had often brought her good things
to eat.
So there the two men sat, one on each
side of the stone arena, silently scowling at nothing in particular.
When Momo saw how angry with each other they
were, she couldn't decide which one of them to approach first. Rather
than offend either of them, she sat down midway between them on the
edge of the arena and looked at each in turn, waiting to see
what would happen. Lots of things take time, and time was Momo's only form
of wealth.
After the two of them had sat there in silence
for minutes on end, Salvatore abruptly stood up. "I'm off," he announced.
"I've shown my good will by coming here, but the man's as stubborn
as a mule, Momo, you can see that for yourself." And he turned
on his heel.
"Goodbye and good riddance !"
Nino called after him. "You needn't have bothered to come in the
first place. I wouldn't make it up with a vicious brute like
you."
Salvatore swung around, puce with rage.
"Who's a vicious brute ?" he demanded menacingly,
retracing his steps. "Say that again - if you dare !"
"As often as you like !"
yelled Nino. "I suppose you think you're too big and tough for anyone to speak
the truth to your face. Well, I will - to you and anyone
else that cares to listen. That's right, come here and murder me the
way you tried to the other day !"
"I wish I had !"
roared Salvatore, clenching his fists. "There you are, Momo, you see the
dirty lies he tells ? All I did
was take him by the scruff of the neck and dunk him in the pool
of slops behind that lousy inn of his. You couldn't even drown a rat
in that." Readdressing himself to Nino, he shouted,
"Yes, you're still alive and kicking, worse luck !"
Insults flew thick and fast after that, and
for a while Momo was at a loss to know what it was all
about and why the pair of them were so furious with each other. It transpired,
by degrees, that Salvatore's only reason for assaulting Nino was that Nino
had slapped his face in the presence of some customers, though Nino
counterclaimed that Salvatore had previously tried to smash all his
crockery.
"That's another dirty lie !"
Salvatore said angrily. "I only threw a jug at the wall, and
that was cracked already."
"Maybe," Nino retorted, "but
it was my jug. You had no right to do such a thing."
Salvatore protested that he had every
right, seeing that Nino had cast aspersions on his professional skill. He turned
to Momo. "Know what he said about me ? He said I couldn't build a wall
straight because I was drunk twenty-four hours a day. My greatgrandfather
was the same, he said, and he'd helped to build the Leaning Tower of Pisa."
"But Salvatore," said Nino,
"I was only joking."
"Some joke," growled Salvatore.
"Very funny, I don't think !"
It then emerged that Nino had only been
paying Salvatore back for another joke. He'd woken up one morning to find
some words daubed on the tavern door in bright red paint. They read:
THIS INN IS OUT. Nino had found that just as unamusing.
The two of them spent some time
wrangling over whose had been the better joke. Then, after working themselves
up into a lather again, they broke off.
Momo was staring at them wide-eyed, but
neither man quite knew how to interpret her gaze. Was she secretly
laughing at them, or was she sad ? Although her expression gave no clue,
they suddenly seemed to see themselves mirrored in her eyes and began
to feel sheepish.
"Okay," said Salvatore,
"maybe I shouldn't have painted those words on your door, Nino,
but I wouldn't have done it if you hadn't refused to serve me so
much as a single glass of wine. That was against the law, as you
know full well. I've always paid up, and you'd no call to treat me that
way."
"Oh, hadn't I just !"
Nino retorted. "What about the St Anthony business ? Ah, that's floored you, hasn't it ! You cheated me right, left and centre,
and I wasn't going to take it lying down."
"I cheated you ?"
Salvatore protested, smiting his brow. "You've got it the wrong way
around. It was you that tried to cheat me, but you
didn't succeed."
The fact was, Nino had hung a picture
of St Anthony on the wall of the bar-room - a clipping from
an illustrated magazine which he had cut out and framed. Salvatore
offered to buy this picture one day, ostensibly because he found it so
beautiful. By dint of skillful haggling, Nino had persuaded Salvatore
to part with a radio in exchange, laughing up his sleeve to think
that Salvatore was getting the worst of the bargain.
After the deal had been struck, it turned
out that nestling between the picture and its cardboard backing was a banknote
of which Nino had known nothing. Discovering that he had been
outsmarted, Nino angrily demanded the money back because it hadn't been
included in the bargain. Salvatore refused to hand it over,
whereupon Nino refused to serve him any more, and that was how it had
all begun.
Once they had traced their vendetta back to its
original cause, the men fell silent for a while.
Then Nino said, "Be honest, Salvatore,
did you or didn't you know about that money before we made the deal ?"
"Of course I knew, or I wouldn't
have gone through with it."
"In other words, you diddled me."
"What ? You mean you really didn't know about the
money ?"
"No, I swear I didn't."
"There you are, then ! It was you that tried to diddle me,
or you wouldn't have taken my radio in exchange for a worthless
scrap of newsprint."
"How did you know about the
money ?"
"I saw another customer tuck it into
the back as a thank-you to St Anthony, a couple of nights
before."
Nino chewed his lip. "Was it a lot
of money ?"
"Only what my radio was
worth," said Salvatore.
"I see," Nino said
thoughtfully. "So that's what all this is about - a clipping
from a magazine."
Salvatore scratched his head. "I guess
so," he growled. "You're welcome to have it back,
Nino."
"Certainly not," Nino replied with
dignity. "A deal's a deal. We shook hands on it, after
all."
Quite suddenly, they both burst out
laughing. Clambering down the stone steps, they met in the middle of the
grassy arena, exchanged bear-hugs and slapped each other on the back. Then
they hugged Momo and thanked her profusely.
When they left a few
minutes later, Momo stood waving till they were out of sight. She was glad
her two friends had made up.
Another time, a little boy brought her
his canary because it wouldn't sing. Momo found that a far harder
proposition. She had to sit and listen to the bird for a whole
week before it started to trill and warble again.
Momo listened to everyone and
everything, to dogs and cats, crickets and tortoises - even to the
rain and the wind in the pine trees - and all of them spoke to her
after their own fashion.
Many were the
evenings when, after her friends had gone home, she would sit by herself
in the middle of the old stone amphitheater, with the sky's starry
vault overhead, and simply listen to the great silence around her.
Whenever she did this, she felt she was
sitting at the centre of a giant ear, listening to the world of the
stars, and she seemed to hear soft but majestic music that touched her
heart in the strangest way. On nights like these, she always had the
most beautiful dreams.
Those who still
think that listening isn't an art should see if they can do it
half as well.
(3)
THREE
MAKE-BELIEVE
THREE
MAKE-BELIEVE
Although Momo
listened to grown-ups and children with equal sympathy and attention, the
children had a special reason for enjoying their visits to the
amphitheater as much as they did. Now that she was living there, they
found they could play better games than ever before. They were never bored for
an instant, but not because she contributed a lot of ingenious
suggestions. Momo was there and joined in, that was all, but for some reason
her mere presence put bright ideas into their heads. They invented new games
every day, and each was an improvement on the last.
One hot and sultry afternoon, a dozen
or so children were sitting around on the stone steps waiting for
Momo, who had gone for a stroll nearby, as she sometimes did. From
the look of the sky, which was filled with fat black clouds, there would
soon be a thunderstorm.
"I'm going home," said one girl,
who had a little sister with her. "Thunder and lightning scares
me."
"What about when you're at home ?"
asked a boy in glasses. "Doesn't it scare you there ?"
"Of course it does," she
said.
"Then you may as well stay,"
said the boy.
The girl shrugged her shoulders and nodded.
After a while she said, "But maybe Momo won't turn up."
"So what ?" another voice
broke in. It belonged to a rather ragged and neglected-looking boy.
"Even if she doesn't, we can still play a game."
"All right, but what ?"
"I don't know. Something or other."
"Something or other's no good.
Anyone got an idea ?"
"I know," said a fat boy
with a high-pitched voice. "Let's pretend the amphitheater's a ship,
and we sail off across uncharted seas and have adventures. I'll be the
captain, you can be first mate, and you can be a professor - a scientist,
because it's a scientific expedition. The rest of you can be sailors."
"What about us girls ?"
came a plaintive chorus. "What'll we be ?"
"Girl sailors. It's a ship of the
future."
The fat boy's idea sounded promising. They
tried it out, but everyone started squabbling and the game never got under
way. Before long they were all sitting around on the steps again, waiting.
Then Momo turned
up, and everything changed.
The Argo's bow rose and fell, rose
and fell, as she swiftly but steadily steamed through the swell towards
the South Coral Sea. No ship in living memory had ever dared to sail
these perilous waters, which abounded with shoals, reefs and mysterious sea
monsters. Most deadly of all was the so-called Travelling Tornado, a waterspout
that forever roamed this sea like some cunning beast of prey. The
waterspout's route was quite unpredictable, and any ship caught up in its
mighty embrace was promptly reduced to matchwood.
Being a research vessel, of course,
the Argo had been specially designed to tackle the Travelling
Tornado. Her hull was entirely constructed of adamantium, a steel as tough
and flexible as a sword blade, and had been cast in one piece by a special
process that dispensed with rivets and welded seams.
For all that, few captains and crews would
have had the courage to face such incredible hazards. Captain Gordon of the
Argo had that courage. He gazed down proudly from the bridge at the
men and women of his crew, all of whom were experts in their
particular field. Beside him stood his first mate, Jim Ironside, an old
salt who had already survived a hundred and twenty-seven hurricanes.
Stationed on the sun-deck further aft
were Professor Eisenstein, the expedition's senior scientist, and his
assistants Moira and Sarah, who had as much information stored in their
prodigious memories as a whole reference library. All three were hunched
over their precision instruments, quietly conferring in complicated
scientific jargon.
Seated cross-legged a little apart from
them was Momosan, a beautiful native girl. Now and again the professor
would consult her about some special characteristic of the South Coral
Sea, and she would reply in her melodious Hula dialect, which he alone
could understand.
The purpose of the expedition was to discover
what caused the Travelling Tornado and, if possible, make the sea safe for
other ships by putting an end to it. So far, however, there
had been no sign of the tornado and all was quiet.
Quite suddenly, the captain's thoughts were
interrupted by a shout from the lookout in the crow's-nest.
"Captain !" he called down, cupping his hands around his
mouth. "Unless I'm crazy, there's a glass island dead ahead of us !"
The captain and Jim Ironside promptly
levelled their telescopes. Professor Eisenstein and his two assistants hurried
up, bursting with curiosity, but the beautiful native girl calmly remained
seated. The peculiar customs of her tribe forbade her to seem
inquisitive.
When they reached the glass island, as they
very soon did, the professor scrambled down a rope ladder and gingerly
stepped ashore. The surface was not only transparent but so slippery that
he found it hard to keep his footing.
The island was circular and about fifty feet
across, with a sort of dome in the centre. On reaching the
summit, the professor could distinctly make out a light flashing deep in the
heart of the island. He passed this information to the others,
who were eagerly lining the ship's rail.
"From what you say," said Moira,
"it must be a Blancmangius viscosus."
"Perhaps," Sarah chimed in,
"though it could equally be a Jelly-beania multicolorata."
Professor Eisenstein straightened up and
adjusted his glasses. "In my opinion," he said, "we're
dealing with a variety of the common Chocolatus indigestibilis,
but we can't be sure till we've examined it from below."
The words were scarcely out of his
mouth when three girl sailors, all of whom were world-famous scuba divers
and had already pulled on their wetsuits, plunged over the side and
vanished into the blue depths.
Nothing could be seen for a while
but air bubbles. Then one of the girls, Sandra, shot to the surface.
"It's a giant jellyfish !" she gasped. "The other two
are caught up in its tentacles and can't break loose. We must save
them before it's too late !" So saying, she disappeared again.
Without hesitation, a hundred frogmen
led by Commander Franco, nicknamed "the Dolphin" because of his
skill and experience, dived into the sea. A tremendous battle raged beneath
the surface, which soon became covered with foam, but the gigantic creature's
strength was such that not even a hundred brave men could release the
girls from its terrible embrace.
The professor turned to his assistants
with a puzzled frown. "Something in these waters seems conducive
to the growth of abnormally large sea creatures," he observed.
"What an interesting phenomenon !"
Meanwhile, Captain Gordon and his first mate
had come to a decision.
"Back !" shouted Jim
Ironside. "All hands back on board ! We'll have to slice the monster in half
- it's the girls' only hope."
"Dolphin" Franco and his frogmen
climbed back on board. After going astern for a short distance, the Argo
headed straight for the jellyfish at maximum speed. The steel ship's bow
was as sharp as a razor. Without a sound - almost without a jolt
- it sliced the huge creature in half. Although this manoeuvre was
fraught with danger for the girls entangled in its tentacles, Jim Ironside
had gauged his course to within a hair's breadth and steered right
between them. Instantly, the tentacles on each half of the jellyfish
went limp and lifeless, and the trapped girls managed to extricate
themselves.
They were welcomed back on board with
joy. Professor Eisenstein hurried over to them. "It was all my fault,"
he said. "I should never have sent you down there. Forgive me for
risking your lives like that."
"There's nothing to forgive,
Professor," one of the girls replied with a carefree laugh.
"It's what we came for, after all."
"Danger's our trade," the other
girl put in.
But there was no time to say more.
Because of the rescue operation, the captain and his crew had completely
forgotten to keep watch on the sea. Only now, in the nick of time,
did they become aware that the Travelling Tornado had appeared on the
horizon and was racing towards them.
An immense roller tossed the Argo
into the air, hurled her on to her side, and sent her plummeting into a watery
abyss. Any crew less courageous and experienced than the Argo's would
have been washed overboard or paralysed with fear by this very first
onslaught, but Captain Gordon stood four-square on his bridge as though
nothing had happened, and his sailors were just as unperturbed. Momosan,
the beautiful native girl, being unaccustomed to such storm-tossed seas,
was the only person to take refuge in a lifeboat.
The whole sky turned pitch-black within
seconds. Shrieking and roaring, the tornado flung itself at the Argo,
alternately catapulting her sky-high and sucking her down into cavernous
troughs. Its fury seemed to grow with every passing minute as it
strove in vain to crush the ship's steel hull.
The captain calmly gave orders to the
first mate, who passed them on to the crew in a stentorian voice.
Everyone remained at his or her post. Professor Eisenstein and his
assistants, far from abandoning their scientific instruments, used them to estimate
where the eye of the storm must be, for that was the course to steer.
Captain Gordon secretly marvelled at the composure of these
scientists, who were not, after all, as closely acquainted with the sea as himself
and his crew.
A shaft of lightning zigzagged
down and struck the ship's hull, electrifying it from stem to stern.
Sparks flew whenever the crew touched anything, but none of them worried.
Everyone on board had spent months training hard for just such an emergency.
The only trouble was, the thinner parts of the ship - cables and
stanchions, for instance - began to glow like the filament in an
electric light bulb, and this made the crew's work harder despite the rubber
gloves they were wearing.
Fortunately, the glow was soon extinguished
by a downpour heavier than anyone on board, with the exception of Jim
Ironside, had ever experienced. There was no room for any air between the
raindrops - they were too close together - so they all had to put
on masks and breathing apparatus.
Flashes of lightning and peals of thunder
followed one another in quick succession, the wind howled, and mast-high
breakers deluged everything with foam. With all engines running full ahead, the
Argo inched her way forward against the elemental might of the
storm. Down below in the boiler rooms, engineers and stokers made
superhuman efforts. They had lashed themselves in place with stout ropes
so that the ship's violent pitching and tossing would not hurl them into
the open furnaces.
But when, at long last, the Argo and
her crew reached the innermost eye of the storm, what a sight
confronted them !
Gyrating on the surface of the
sea, which had been ironed flat as a pancake by the sheer force of the
storm, was a huge figure. Seemingly poised on one leg, it grew
wider the higher one looked, like a mountainous humming-top rotating too
fast for the eye to make it out in any detail.
"A Teetotum elasticum !"
the professor exclaimed gleefully, holding on to his glasses to prevent
them from being washed off his nose by the rain.
"Maybe you'd care to translate
that," growled Jim Ironside. "We're only simple seafaring folk, and-"
"Don't bother the professor now,"
Sarah broke in, "or you'll ruin a unique opportunity. This
spinning-top creature probably dates from the earliest phase of life on earth
- it must be over a billion years old. The one variety known
today is so small you can only see it under a microscope. It's
sometimes found in tomato ketchup, or, even more rarely, in chewing
gum. A specimen as big as this may well be the only one in existence."
"But we're here to eliminate
it," said the captain, shouting to make himself heard above the sound
of the storm. "All right, Professor, tell us how to stop
that infernal thing."
"Your guess is as good as mine,"
the professor replied. "We scientists have never had a chance to study
it."
"Very well," said the captain.
"We'll try a few shots at it and see what happens."
"What a shame," the professor
said sadly. "Fancy shooting the sole surviving specimen of a Teetotum
elasticum !"
But the antifriction gun had already been
trained on the giant spinning-top.
"Fire !" ordered the captain.
The twin barrels emitted a tongue of flame
a mile long. There was no bang, of course, because an antifriction
gun, as everyone knows, bombards its target with proteins.
The flaming missiles streaked towards the Teetotum
but were caught and deflected. They circled the huge figure a few times,
travelling ever faster, ever higher, until they disappeared into the black
clouds overhead.
"It's no use," Captain Gordon
shouted. "We'll simply have to get closer."
"We can't, sir," Jim Ironside
shouted back. "The engines are already running full ahead, and that's only
just enough to keep us from being blown astern."
"Any suggestions, Professor ?"
the captain asked, but Professor Eisenstein merely shrugged. His assistants
were equally devoid of ideas. It looked as if the expedition
would have to be abandoned as a failure.
Just then, someone tugged at the
professor's sleeve. It was Momosan, the beautiful native girl.
"Malumba," she said, gesturing gracefully. "Malumba
oisitu sono. Erweini samba insaltu lolobindra. Kramuna heu beni beni sadogau."
The professor raised his eyebrows.
"Babalu ?" he said inquiringly. "Didi maha
feinosi intu ge doinen malumba ?"
The beautiful native girl nodded eagerly. "Dodo
um aufa shulamat va vada," she replied.
"Oi oi," said the professor, thoughtfully stroking
his chin.
"What does she say ?" asked
the first mate.
"She says," explained the
professor, "that her tribe has a very ancient song that would send
the Travelling Tornado to sleep - or would, if anyone were brave
enough to sing it to the creature."
"Don't make me laugh !"
growled Jim Ironside. "Whoever heard of singing a tornado to sleep ?"
"What do you think, Professor ?"
asked Sarah. "Is it scientifically feasible ?"
"One should always try to keep an open
mind," said the professor. "Many of these native traditions
contain a grain of truth. The Teetotum elasticum may be sensitive
to certain sonic vibrations. We simply know too little about its mode
of existence."
"It can't do any harm," the
captain said firmly, "so let's give it a try. Tell her to carry
on."
The professor turned to Momosan and
said, "Malumba didi oisafal huna huna, vavadu ?"
She nodded and
began to sing a most peculiar song. It consisted of a handful
of notes repeated over and over again:
"Eni meni
allubeni, vanna tai susura teni."
As she sang, she clapped her hands and
pranced around in time to the refrain.
The tune and the words were so easy to remember
that the rest joined in, one after another, until the entire crew was singing,
clapping and cavorting around in time to the music. Nothing could
have been more astonishing than to see the professor himself and that old
sea dog, Jim Ironside, singing and clapping like children in a playground.
And then, lo and behold, the thing they
never thought would happen came to pass: the Travelling Tornado rotated
more and more slowly until it came to a stop and began to sink
beneath the waves. With a thunderous roar, the sea closed over it. The
storm died away, the rain ceased, the sky became blue and cloudless, the waves
subsided. The Argo lay motionless on the glittering surface as if
nothing but peace and tranquillity had ever reigned there.
"Members of the
crew," said Captain Gordon, with an appreciative glance at each
in turn, "we pulled it off !" The captain never wasted
words, they all knew, so they were doubly delighted when he added,
"I'm proud of you."
"I think it must really have
been raining," said the girl who had brought her little sister along.
"I'm soaked, that's for sure."
She was right. The real storm had broken and
moved on, and no one was more surprised than she to find that she had
completely forgotten to be scared of the thunder and lightning while
sailing aboard the Argo.
The children
spent some time discussing their adventurous voyage and swapping personal
experiences. Then they said goodbye and went home to dry off.
The only person slightly dissatisfied with
the outcome of the game was the boy who wore glasses. Before leaving, he said
to Momo, "I still think it was a shame to sink the
Teetotum elasticum, just like that. The last surviving specimen of its
kind, imagine ! I do wish I could
have taken a closer look at it."
But on one
point they were all agreed: the games they played with Momo were more fun than
any others.
(4)
FOUR
TWO SPECIAL FRIENDS
FOUR
TWO SPECIAL FRIENDS
Even when people have a great many
friends, there are always one or two they love best of all, and Momo
was no exception.
She had two very
special friends who came to see her every day and shared what little they
had with her. One was young and the other old, and Momo could not have said
which of them she loved more.
The old one's name was Beppo Roadsweeper.
Although he must have had a proper surname, everyone including Beppo
himself used the nickname that described his job, which was sweeping roads.
Beppo lived near the amphitheater in a home-made
shack built of bricks, corrugated iron and tar paper. He was not much
taller than Momo, being an exceptionally small man and bent-backed into
the bargain. He always kept his head cocked to one side - it was
big, with a single tuft of white hair on top - and wore a diminutive
pair of steel-rimmed spectacles on his nose.
Beppo was widely believed to be not
quite right in the head. This was because, when asked a question, he would
give an amiable smile and say nothing. If, after pondering the question,
he felt it needed no answer, he still said nothing. If it
did, he would ponder what answer to give. He could take as long
as a couple of hours to reply, or even a whole day. By this
time the person who had asked the question would have forgotten what it was,
so Beppo's answer seemed peculiar in the extreme.
Only Momo was capable of waiting
patiently enough to grasp his meaning. She knew that Beppo took as long
as he did because he was determined never to say anything
untrue. In his opinion, all the world's misfortunes stemmed from the
countless untruths, both deliberate and unintentional, which people told
because of haste or carelessness.
Every morning, long before daybreak, Beppo
rode his squeaky old bicycle to a big depot in town. There, he and
his fellow road-sweepers waited in the yard to be issued brooms and
pushcarts and told which streets to sweep. Beppo enjoyed these hours
before dawn, when the city was still asleep, and he did his work willingly
and well. It was a useful job, and he knew it.
He swept his allotted streets slowly
but steadily, drawing a deep breath before every step and every stroke of the
broom. Step, breathe, sweep, breathe, step, breathe, sweep. . . Every so often
he would pause a while, staring thoughtfully into the distance. And
then he would begin again: step, breathe, sweep. . .
While progressing in this way, with a dirty
street ahead of him and a clean one behind, he often had grand
ideas. They were ideas that couldn't easily be put into words, though - ideas
as hard to define as a half-remembered scent or a colour
seen in a dream. When sitting with Momo after work, he would tell her
his grand ideas, and her special way of listening would loosen his tongue
and bring the right words to his lips.
"You see, Momo," he told her
one day, "it's like this. Sometimes, when you've a very long street
ahead of you, you think how terribly long it is and feel sure you'll
never get it swept."
He gazed silently into space before
continuing. "And then you start to hurry," he went on.
"You work faster and faster, and every time you look up there seems
to be just as much left to sweep as before, and you try
even harder, and you panic, and in the end you're out of breath and
have to stop - and still the street stretches away in front of you.
That's not the way to do it."
He pondered a while. Then he said,
"You must never think of the whole street at once, understand ? You must only concentrate on the next
step, the next breath, the next stroke of the broom, and the next, and the
next. Nothing else."
Again he paused for thought before
adding, "That way you enjoy your work, which is important, because
then you make a good job of it. And that's how it ought to be."
There was another long silence. At last
he went on, "And all at once, before you know it, you find
you've swept the whole street clean, bit by bit. What's more, you aren't
out of breath." He nodded to himself. "That's
important, too," he concluded.
Another time, when he came and sat down
beside Momo, she could tell from his silence that he was thinking hard and
had something very special to tell her. Suddenly he looked her in the
eye and said, "I recognized us." It was a long time before
he spoke again. Then he said softly, "It happens sometimes - at midday,
when everything's asleep in the heat of the sun. The world goes
transparent, like river water, if you know what I mean. You can see
the bottom."
He nodded and relapsed into silence.
Then he said, even more softly, "There are other times, other ages,
down there on the bottom."
He pondered again for a long time,
searching for the right words. They seemed to elude him, because he suddenly
said, in a perfectly normal tone of voice, "I was sweeping
alongside the old city wall today. There are five different-coloured stones in it.
They're arranged like this, see ?"
He drew a big T in the dust with
his forefinger and looked at it with his head on one side. All at once
he whispered, "I recognized them - the stones, I mean."
After yet another long silence, he went
on haltingly, "They're stones from olden times, when the wall was
first built. Many hands helped to build the wall, but those stones were
put there by two particular people. They were meant as a sign, you
see ? I recognized it.
Beppo rubbed his eyes. The next time he spoke,
it was with something of an effort. "They looked quite different
then, those two. Quite different." His concluding words sounded almost
defiant. "I recognized them, though," he said. "They were
you and me - I recognized us !"
People could
hardly be blamed for smiling when they heard Beppo Roadsweeper say such
things. Many of them used to tap their heads meaningfully behind his
back, but Momo loved him and treasured every word he uttered.
Momo's other special friend was not only
young but the exact opposite of Beppo in every respect. A handsome
youth with dreamy eyes and an incredible gift of the gab, he was
always playing practical jokes and had such a carefree, infectious laugh
that people couldn't help joining in. His first name was Girolamo, but everyone
called him Guido.
Like Beppo, Guido took his surname from his
job, though he didn't have a proper job at all. One of his
many unofficial activities was showing tourists around the city, so he was
universally known as Guido Guide. His sole qualification for the job was a peaked
cap, which he promptly clapped on his head whenever any tourists
strayed into the neighbourhood. Then, wearing his most earnest expression, he would
march up and offer to show them the sights. If they were rash
enough to accept, Guido let fly. He bombarded his unfortunate
listeners with such a multitude of made-up names, dates and
historical events that their heads started spinning. Some of them saw
through him and walked off in a huff, but the majority took his tales at face
value and dropped a few coins into his cap when he handed it around
at the end of a sightseeing tour.
Although Guide's neighbours used to chuckle
at his flights of fancy, they sometimes looked stern and remarked
that it wasn't really right to take good money for dreaming up a pack
of lies.
"I'm only doing what poets do,"
Guido would argue. "Anyway, my customers get their money's worth,
don't they ? I give them
exactly what they want. Maybe you won't find my stories in any
guidebook, but what's the difference ?
Who knows if the stuff in the guidebooks isn't made up too,
only no one remembers any more. Besides, what do you mean by true
and untrue ? Who can be sure
what happened here a thousand or two thousand years ago ? Can you ?"
The others admitted they couldn't.
"There you are, then !" Guido
cried triumphantly. "How can you call my stories untrue ? Things may have happened just the way I say
they did, in which case I've been telling the gospel truth."
It was hard to counter an argument
like that, especially when you were up against a fast talker like
Guido.
Unfortunately for him, however, not many
tourists wanted to see the amphitheater, so he often had to turn
his hand to other jobs. When the occasion arose he would act as park-keeper,
dog walker, deliverer of love letters, mourner at funerals, witness
at weddings, souvenir seller, cat's meat man, and many other things
besides.
But Guido dreamed of becoming rich and
famous someday. He planned to live in a fabulously beautiful
mansion set in spacious grounds, to eat off gold plates and sleep
between silken sheets. He pictured himself as resplendent in his
future fame as a kind of sun, and the rays of that sun already
warmed him in his poverty - from afar, as it were.
"I'll do it, too," he would
exclaim when other people scoffed at his dreams. "You mark my words !"
Quite how he was going to do it,
not even he could have told them, for Guido held a low opinion of perseverance
and hard work.
"What's so clever about working
hard ?" he said to Momo. "Anyone can get rich quick
that way, but who wants to look like the people who've sold themselves
body and soul for money's sake ? Well,
they can count me out. Even if there are times when I don't
have the price of a cup of coffee, I'm still me. Guido's still
Guido !"
Although it seemed improbable that two
people as dissimilar as Guido Guide and Beppo Roadsweeper, with their
different attitudes to life and the world in general, should have
become friends, they did. Strangely enough, Beppo was the only person who never
chided Guido for his irresponsibility; and, just as strangely, fast-talking
Guido was the only person who never poked fun at eccentric old Beppo.
This, too, may have had something to do with the way Momo listened to them
both.
None of the three suspected that a shadow
was soon to fall, not only across their friendship but across the entire
neighbourhood - an ever-growing shadow that was already enfolding the city
in its cold, dark embrace. It advanced day by day like an invading
army, silently and surreptitiously, meeting no resistance because no one
was really aware of it.
But who exactly were the invaders ? Even old Beppo, who saw much that escaped
other people, failed to notice the men in gray who busily roamed the
city in ever-increasing numbers. It wasn't that they were invisible;
you simply saw them without noticing them. They had an uncanny knack of making
themselves so inconspicuous that you either overlooked them or forgot
ever having seen them. The very fact that they had no need to conceal
themselves enabled them to go about their business in utter secrecy.
Since nobody noticed them, nobody stopped to wonder
where they had come from or, indeed, were still coming from, for their numbers
continued to grow with every passing day.
The men in gray drove through the
streets in smart gray limousines, haunted every building, frequented every
restaurant. From time to time they would jot something down in their
little gray notebooks.
They were dressed from head to foot in gray
suits the colour of a spider's web. Even their faces were gray. They wore
gray bowler hats and smoked small gray cigars, and none of them went
anywhere without a steel-gray briefcase in his hand.
Guido Guide was as unaware as everyone
else that several of these men in gray had reconnoitred the
amphitheater, busily writing in their notebooks as they did so.
Momo alone had caught sight of their
shadowy figures peering over the edge of the ruined building. They
signalled to each other and put their heads together as if
conferring. Although she could hear nothing, Momo suddenly shivered as she
had never shivered before. She drew her baggy jacket more tightly around her,
but it did no good because the chill in the air was no ordinary
chill. Then the men in gray disappeared.
Momo heard no soft
but majestic music that night, as she so often did, but the next day
life went on as usual. She thought no more about her weird visitors,
and it wasn't long before she, too, forgot them.
(5)
FIVE
TALL STORIES
FIVE
TALL STORIES
As time went by, Momo became absolutely
indispensable to Guido. He developed as deep an affection
for the ragged little girl as any footloose, fancy-free young man could
have felt for any fellow creature.
Making up stories was his ruling
passion, as we have already said, and it was in this very
respect that he underwent a change of which he himself was
fully aware. In the old days, not all of his stories had turned out
well. Either he ran short of ideas and was forced to repeat
himself, or he borrowed from some movie he'd seen or some newspaper
article he'd read. His stories had plodded along, so to speak, but Momo's
friendship had suddenly lent them wings.
Most of all, it was when Momo sat
listening to him that his imagination blossomed like a meadow in springtime.
Children and grown-ups flocked to hear him. He could now tell stories
in episodes spanning days or even weeks, and he never ran out of ideas.
He listened to himself as enthralled as his audience, never
knowing where his imagination would lead him.
The next time some tourists visited the
amphitheater - Momo was sitting on one of the steps nearby - he began
as follows:
"Ladies and gentlemen, as I'm sure
you all know, the Empress Harmonica waged countless wars in defence of her
realm, which was under constant attack by the Goats and Hens.
"Having subdued these barbarian tribes
for the umpteenth time, she was so infuriated by their endless
troublemaking that she threatened to exterminate them, once and for all,
unless their king, Raucous II, made amends by sending her his goldfish.
"At that period, ladies and gentlemen,
goldfish were still unknown in these parts, but Empress Harmonica had
heard from a traveller that King Raucous owned a small fish which,
when fully grown, would turn into solid gold. The empress was determined to get
her hands on this rare specimen.
"King Raucous laughed up his
sleeve at this. He hid the real goldfish under his bed and sent the
empress a young whale in a bejewelled soup tureen.
"The empress, who had imagined goldfish
to be smaller, was rather surprised at the creature's size. Never
mind, she told herself, the bigger the better - the bigger now, the more
gold later on. There wasn't a hint of gold about the fish - not
even a glimmer - which worried her until King Raucous's envoy
explained that it wouldn't turn into gold until it had stopped
growing. Consequently, its growth should not be obstructed in any
way. Empress Harmonica pronounced herself satisfied with this explanation.
"The young fish grew bigger every day,
consuming vast quantities of food, but Empress Harmonica was a wealthy
woman. It was given as much food as it could put away, so it
grew big and fat. Before long, the soup tureen became too small for it.
" 'The bigger the better,' said
the empress, and had it transferred to her bathtub. Very soon it wouldn't
fit into her bathtub either, so it was installed in the imperial
swimming pool. Transferring it to the pool was no mean feat, because
it now weighed as much as an ox. When one of the slaves
carrying it lost his footing the empress promptly had the wretched man
thrown to the lions, for the fish was now the apple of her eye.
"Harmonica spent many hours each day
sitting beside the swimming pool, watching the creature grow. All she could
think of was the gold it would make, because, as I'm sure you
know, she led a very luxurious life and could never have enough gold to meet
her needs.
" 'The bigger the better,' she
kept repeating to herself. These words were proclaimed a national
motto and inscribed in letters of bronze on every public
building.
"When even the imperial swimming pool
became too cramped, as it eventually did, Harmonica built the edifice
whose ruins you see before you, ladies and gentlemen. It was a huge,
round aquarium filled to the brim with water, and here the whale could at last
stretch out in comfort.
"From now on the empress sat
watching the great fish day and night - watching and waiting for the
moment when it would turn into gold. She no longer trusted a soul,
not even her slaves or relations, and dreaded that the fish might be stolen
from her. So here she sat, wasting away with fear and worry, never closing
her eyes, forever watching the fish as it blithely splashed around without
the least intention of turning into gold.
"Harmonica neglected her affairs of state
more and more, which was just what the Goats and Hens had been waiting for. Led
by King Raucous, they launched one final invasion and conquered the
country in no time. They never encountered a single enemy soldier,
and the common folk didn't care one way or the other who ruled them.
"When Empress Harmonica finally heard
what had happened, she uttered the well-known words, "Alas, if only
I'd. . ." The rest of the sentence is lost in the
mists of time, unfortunately. All we know for sure is that she
threw herself into this very aquarium and perished alongside the creature that
had blighted her hopes. King Raucous celebrated his victory by ordering
the whale to be slaughtered, and the entire population feasted on grilled
whale steaks for a week.
"Which only goes to show, ladies
and gentlemen, how unwise it is to believe all you're told."
That concluded Guide's lecture. Most of his
listeners were profoundly impressed and surveyed the ruined amphitheater with
awe. Only one of them was sceptical enough to strike a note of doubt.
"When is all this supposed to have happened ?" he asked.
"I need hardly remind you," said
Guido, who was never at a loss for words, "that Empress Harmonica was
a contemporary of the celebrated philosopher Nauseous the
Elder."
Understandably reluctant to admit his
total ignorance of when the celebrated philosopher Nauseous the Elder
lived, the sceptic merely nodded and said, "Ah yes, of course."
All the other tourists were thoroughly
satisfied. Their visit had been well worthwhile, they declared, and no guide
had ever presented them with such a graphic and interesting account of ancient
times. When Guido modestly held out his peaked cap, they showed themselves
correspondingly generous. Even the sceptic dropped a few coins into it.
Guido, incidentally, had never told the same
story twice since Momo's arrival on the scene; he would have found that
far too boring. When Momo was in the audience a floodgate seemed to open
inside him, releasing a torrent of new ideas that bubbled forth
without his ever having to think twice.
On the contrary, he often had to restrain
himself from going too far, as he did the day his services were enlisted
by two elderly American ladies whose blood he curdled with the
following tale:
"It is, of course, common
knowledge, even in your own fair, freedom-loving land, dear ladies, that
the cruel tyrant Marxentius Communis, nicknamed 'the Red', resolved to mould
the world to fit his own ideas. Try as he might, however, he found
that people refused to change their ways and remained much the same as they
always had been. Towards the end of his life, Marxentius Communis went mad.
The ancient world had no psychiatrists capable of curing such mental
disorders, as I'm sure you know, so the tyrant continued to rave
unchecked. He eventually took it into his head to leave the
existing world to its own devices and create a brand-new world of his
own.
"He therefore decreed the construction
of a globe exactly the same size as the old one, complete with
perfect replicas of everything in it - every building and tree,
every mountain, river and sea. The entire population of the earth was
compelled, on pain of death, to assist in this vast
project.
"First they built the base on which
the huge new globe would rest - and the remains of that base, dear
ladies, are what you now see before you.
"Then they started to construct
the globe itself, a gigantic sphere as big as the earth. Once
this sphere had been completed, it was furnished with perfect copies of everything
on earth.
"The sphere used up vast
quantities of building materials, of course, and these could be taken
only from the earth itself. So the earth got smaller and smaller while the
sphere got bigger and bigger.
"By the time the new world was
finished, every last little scrap of the old world had been carted away.
What was more, the whole of mankind had naturally been obliged to move
to the new world because the old one was all used up. When it dawned
on Marxentius Communis that, despite all his efforts, everything was just
as it had been, he buried his head in his toga and tottered off.
Where to, no one knows.
"So you see, ladies, this craterlike
depression in the ruins before you used to be the dividing line
between the old world and the new. In other words, you must picture
everything upside down."
The American dowagers turned pale, and one
of them said in a quavering voice, "But what became of Marxentius
Communis's world ?"
"Why, you're standing on it right
now," Guido told her. "Our world, ladies, is his !"
The two old things let out a squawk of terror
and took to their heels. This time, Guido held out his cap in vain.
Guide's favourite pastime, though, was
telling stories to Momo on her own, with no one else around.
They were fairy tales, mostly, because Momo liked those best, and they were
about Momo and Guido themselves. Being intended just for the two of them,
they sounded quite different from any of the other stories Guido told.
One fine, warm evening the pair of them
were sitting quietly, side by side, on the topmost tier of stone
steps. The first stars were already twinkling in the sky, and a big,
silvery moon was climbing above the dark silhouettes of the pine trees.
"Will you tell me a story ?"
Momo asked softly.
"All right," said Guido.
"What about ?"
"Best of all I'd like it to
be about us," Momo said.
Guido thought a while. Then he said,
"What shall we call it ?"
"How about The Tale of the Magic
Mirror ?"
Guido nodded thoughtfully. "Sounds
promising," he said. "Let's see how it turns out." And
he put his arm around Momo and began:
"Once upon a time there was a beautiful
princess named Momo, who dressed in silk and satin and lived high above
the world on a snow-clad mountain-top, in a palace built of stained
glass. She had everything her heart could desire. Nothing but the choicest food
and wine ever passed her lips. She reclined on silken cushions and sat on ivory
chairs. She had everything, as I say, but she was all alone.
"All the people and things around her - her
footmen and ladies-in-waiting, her dogs and cats and birds, even her flowers - were
merely reflections.
"The fact was, Princess Momo had a magic
mirror, big and round and made of the finest silver. Every day and every
night she used to send it out into the world, and the big round
mirror soared over land and sea, town and countryside. People who saw it weren't
a bit surprised. All they ever said was, 'Ah, there's the moon.'
"Well, every time the magic mirror came
back to the princess it would empty out the reflections it had
collected on its travels, beautiful and ugly, interesting and dull, as the
case might be. The princess picked out the ones she liked best. The others she
simply threw into a stream, and quicker than the speed of thought
these discarded reflections sped back to their owners along the waterways
of the earth. That's why you'll find your own reflection looking at you
whenever you bend over a stream or a pool of water.
"I forgot to mention that
Princess Momo was immortal. Why ? Because
she'd never seen her own reflection in the magic mirror, and anyone who
saw his own reflection in it became mortal at once. Being well aware
of this, Princess Momo took care not to do so. She'd always been
quite content to live and play with her many other reflections.
"One day, however, the magic mirror
brought her a reflection that appealed to her more than any other. It was
the reflection of a young prince. As soon as she saw it, she
longed to meet him face to face. How was she to set about it,
though ? She didn't know where he lived
or who he was - she didn't even know his name.
"For want of a better idea, she
decided to look into the magic mirror after all, thinking that it might
carry her own reflection to the prince. There was a chance that he might
be looking up at the sky when the mirror floated past and would see
her in it. Perhaps he would follow the mirror back to the palace
and find her there. "So she gazed into the mirror, long and hard, and sent
it off around the world with her reflection. By so doing, of course,
she lost her immortality.
"Before saying what happened to her
next, I must tell you something about the prince.
"His name was Girolamo, and he ruled
a great kingdom of his own creation. This kingdom was situated
neither in the present nor the past, but always one day ahead in the
future, which was why it was called Futuria. Everyone who dwelt there
loved and admired the prince.
" 'Your Royal Highness,' the
prince's advisers told him one day, 'it's time you got married.'
"The prince had no objection, so Futuria's
loveliest young ladies were brought to the palace for him to choose
from. They all made themselves look as beautiful as possible, because
each of them naturally wanted his choice to fall on her.
"Among them, however, was a wicked
fairy who had managed to sneak into the palace. The blood that ran in her
veins was green and cold, not red and warm, but nobody noticed this because she
had painted her face so skilfully.
"When the Prince of Futuria
entered the great, golden throne room she quickly muttered such a potent
spell that poor Girolamo had eyes for no one but her. He found her so incomparably
beautiful that he asked her on the spot if she would be his
wife.
" 'With pleasure,' hissed the
wicked fairy, 'but only on one condition.'
" 'Name it,' the prince said
promptly, without a second thought.
" 'Very well,' said the wicked
fairy, and she smiled so sweetly that the poor prince's head swam. 'For
one whole year, you must never look up at the moon in the sky. If you
do, you will instantly lose all your royal possessions. You will forget who you
really are and find yourself transported to the land of Presentia,
where you will lead the life of a poor, unknown wretch. Do you accept
my terms ?'
" 'If that's all you ask,' cried
Prince Girolamo, 'what could be easier !'
"Meanwhile, Princess Momo had been
waiting in vain for the prince to appear, so she resolved to venture
out into the world and look for him. She let all her reflections go and,
leaving her stained-glass palace behind, set off down the snow-clad
mountainside in her dainty little slippers. She roamed the world until she
came to Presentia, by which time her slippers were worn out and she
had to go barefoot, but the magic mirror bearing her reflection continued
to soar overhead.
"One night, while Prince Girolamo was
sitting on the roof of his golden palace, playing checkers with the
fairy whose blood was cold and green, he felt a little drop of moisture
on his hand.
" 'Ah,' said the green-blooded
fairy, 'it's starting to rain.'
" 'It can't be,' said the prince.
'There isn't a cloud in the sky.'
"And he looked up, straight into
the big silver mirror soaring overhead, and saw from Princess Momo's reflection
that she was weeping and that one of her tears had fallen on to his
hand. And at that instant he realized that the fairy had tricked him - that
she wasn't beautiful at all and had cold, green blood in her veins.
His true love, he realized, was Princess Momo.
" 'You've broken your promise,'
snapped the green-blooded fairy, scowling so hideously that she looked
like a snake, 'and now you must pay the price !'
"And then, while Prince Girolamo sat
there as though paralysed, she reached inside him with her long, green
fingers and tied a knot in his heart. Instantly forgetting that he was
the Prince of Futuria, he slunk out of his palace like a thief
in the night and wandered far and wide till he came to Presentia,
where he took the name Guido and lived a life of poverty and
obscurity. All he'd brought with him was Princess Momo's reflection from the
magic mirror, which was blank from then on.
"By now Princess Momo had abandoned the
ragged remains of her silk and satin gown. She wore a patchwork dress
and a man's cast-off jacket, far too big for her, and was living in an
ancient ruin.
"When the two of them met there
one fine day, Princess Momo failed to recognize poor, good-for-nothing
Guido as the Prince of Futuria. Guido didn't recognize her either,
because she no longer looked like a princess, but they became
companions in misfortune and a source of consolation to each
other.
"One evening when the magic mirror, now
blank, was floating across the sky, Guido took out Momo's reflection and showed
it to her. Crumpled and faded though it was, the princess immediately
recognized it as her own - the one she'd sent soaring around the
world. And then, as she peered more closely at the poor wretch beside
her, she saw he was the long-sought prince for whose sake she had renounced
her immortality.
"She told him the whole story, but
Guido sadly shook his head. "Your words, mean nothing to me," he said.
"There's a knot in my heart, and it stops me remembering."
"So Princess
Momo laid her hand on his breast and untied the knot in his heart
with ease, and Prince Girolamo suddenly remembered who he was and where he came
from. And he took Princess Momo by the hand and led her far, far
away, to the distant land of Futuria."
They both sat silent for a while when
Guido had finished.
Then Momo asked,
"Did they ever get married ?"
"I think so," said Guido,
"- later on."
"And are they dead now ?"
"No," Guido said firmly, "I
happen to know that for a fact. The magic mirror only made you mortal
if you looked into it on your own. If two people looked into it together,
it made them immortal again, and that's what those two did."
The big, silver
moon floated high above the dark pine trees, bathing the ruin's ancient
stonework in its mysterious light. Momo and Guido sat there side by side,
gazing up at it for a long time and feeling quite certain that,
if only for the space of that enchanted moment, the pair of them
were immortal.
(II)
PART TWO
THE MEN IN GREY
PART TWO
THE MEN IN GREY
(6)
SIX
THE TIMESAVING BANK
SIX
THE TIMESAVING BANK
Life holds one great but quite commonplace
mystery. Though shared by each of us and known to all, it seldom
rates a second thought. That mystery, which most of us take for
granted and never think twice about, is time.
Calendars and clocks exist to measure
time, but that signifies little because we all know that an hour can
seem an eternity or pass in a flash, according to how we spend
it.
Time is life
itself, and life resides in the human heart.
The men in gray knew this better than
anyone. Nobody knew the value of an hour or a minute, or even of
a single second, as well as they. They were experts on time
just as leeches are experts on blood, and they acted accordingly.
They had designs on people's time - long-term
and well-laid plans of their own. What mattered most to them was that
no one should become aware of their activities. They had
surreptitiously installed themselves in the city. Now, step by step
and day by day, they were secretly invading its inhabitants' lives and
taking them over.
They knew the identity of every person
likely to further their plans long before that person had any inkling of it.
They waited for the ideal moment to entrap him, and they saw to it
that the ideal moment came.
One such person was Mr Figaro, the
barber. Though not by any means a high-class hairdresser, he was
well respected in the neighbourhood. Neither rich nor poor, he owned
a small barbershop in the centre of town and employed an apprentice.
One day, Mr Figaro was standing at the
door of his shop waiting for customers. It was the apprentice's day
off, so he was alone. Raindrops were spattering the pavement and the sky
was bleak and dreary - as bleak and dreary as Mr Figaro's mood.
"Life's passing me by," he told
himself, "and what am I getting out of it ? Wielding a pair of scissors,
chatting to customers, lathering their faces - is that the most I can
expect ? When I'm dead, it'll be as
if I'd never existed."
In fact, Mr Figaro had no objection
at all to chatting. He liked to air his opinions and hear
what his customers thought of them. He had no objection to wielding
a pair of scissors or lathering faces, either. He genuinely
enjoyed his work and knew he did it well. Few barbers could shave the
underside of a man's chin as smoothly against the lie of the
stubble, but there were times when none of this seemed to matter.
"I'm an utter failure,"
thought Mr Figaro. "I mean, what do I amount to ? A small-time barber, that's all. If only
I could lead the right kind of life, I'd be a different person
altogether."
Exactly what form the right kind of life
should take, Mr Figaro wasn't sure. He vaguely pictured it as a distinguished
and affluent existence such as he was always reading about in glossy
magazines.
"The trouble is," he thought
sourly, "my work leaves me no time for that sort of thing, and
you need time for the right kind of life. You've got to be free, but
I'm a lifelong prisoner of scissors, lather and chitchat."
At that moment a smart gray
limousine pulled up right outside Mr Figaro's barbershop. A gray-suited
man got out and walked in. He deposited his gray briefcase on the
ledge in front of the mirror, hung his gray bowler on the
hat-rack, sat down in the barber's chair, produced a gray notebook
from his breast pocket and started leafing through it, puffing meanwhile at a small
gray cigar.
Mr Figaro shut the street door because
he suddenly found it strangely chilly in his little shop.
"What's it to be," he asked,
"shave or haircut ?" Even as he spoke, he cursed
himself for being so tactless: the stranger was as bald as an
egg.
The man in gray didn't smile.
"Neither," he replied in a peculiarly flat and
expressionless voice - a gray voice, so to speak. "I'm from the
Timesaving Bank. Permit me to introduce myself: Agent No. XYQ/384/b. We hear
you wish to open an account with us."
"That's news to me," said Mr Figaro.
"To be honest, I didn't even know such a bank
existed."
"Well, you know now," the agent
said crisply. He consulted his little gray notebook. "Your name is Figaro,
isn't it ?"
"Correct," said Mr Figaro.
"That's me."
"Then I've come to the right
address," said the man in gray, shutting his notebook with a snap.
"You're on our list of applicants."
"How come ?" asked Mr Figaro,
who was still at a loss.
"It's like this, my dear
sir," said the man in gray. "You're wasting your life cutting
hair, lathering faces and swapping idle chitchat. When you're dead, it'll be as
if you'd never existed. If you only had the time to lead the
right kind of life, you'd be quite a different person. Time is all
you need, right ?"
"That's just what I was thinking a moment
ago," mumbled Mr Figaro, and he shivered because it was
getting colder and colder in spite of the door being shut.
"You see !" said the man in gray,
puffing contentedly at his small cigar. "You need more time, but how
are you going to find it ? By saving
it, of course. You, Mr Figaro, are wasting time in a totally
irresponsible way. Let me prove it to you by simple arithmetic.
There are sixty seconds in a minute and sixty minutes in an hour - are
you with me so far ?"
"Of course," said Mr Figaro.
Agent No. XYQ/384/b produced a piece of gray
chalk and scrawled some figures on the mirror.
"Sixty times sixty is three
thousand six hundred, which makes three thousand six hundred seconds in an
hour. There are twenty-four hours in a day, so multiply three
thousand six hundred by twenty-four to find the number of seconds
in a day and you arrive at a figure of eighty-six thousand four
hundred. There are three hundred and sixty-five days in a year, as you
know, which makes thirty-one million five hundred and thirty-six thousand
seconds in a year, or three hundred and fifteen million three hundred
and sixty thousand seconds in ten years. How long do you reckon
you'll live, Mr Figaro ?"
"Well," stammered Mr Figaro,
thoroughly disconcerted by now, "I hope to live to seventy
or eighty, God willing."
"Very well," pursued the man in gray.
"Let's call it seventy, to be on the safe side. Multiply
three hundred and fifteen million three hundred and sixty thousand by seven
and you get a grand total of two billion two hundred and seven million
five hundred and twenty thousand seconds." He chalked this figure up on
the mirror in outsize numerals - 2,207,520,000 - and underlined
it several times. That, Mr Figaro, is the extent of the
capital at your disposal."
Mr Figaro gulped and wiped his brow,
feeling quite dizzy. He'd never realized how rich he was.
"Yes," said the agent, nodding and
puffing at his small gray cigar, "it's an impressive figure,
isn't it ? But let's continue. How
old are you now, Mr Figaro ?"
"Forty-two," the barber mumbled.
He suddenly felt guilty, as if he'd committed a fraud of some
kind.
"And how long do you sleep at night,
on average ?"
"Around eight hours," Mr Figaro
admitted.
The agent did some lightning calculations.
The squeak of his chalk as it raced across the mirror set Mr Figaro's
teeth on edge. "Forty-two years at eight hours a night
makes four hundred and forty-one million five hundred and four thousand
seconds. . . We'll have to write that off, I'm afraid. How much of the
day do you devote to work, Mr Figaro ?"
"Another eight hours or so,"
Mr Figaro said, apologetically.
"Then we'll have to write off the
same amount again," the agent pursued relentlessly. "You also spend a certain
proportion of the day eating. How many hours would you say, counting all
meals ?"
"I don't exactly know," Mr Figaro
said nervously. "Two hours, maybe."
"That sounds on the low side to me,"
said the agent, "but assuming it's correct we get a figure of one
hundred and ten million three hundred and seventy-six thousand seconds in forty-two
years. To continue: you live alone with your elderly mother, as we
know. You spend a good hour with the old woman every day, that's to say,
you sit and talk to her although she's so deaf she can scarcely hear
a word. That counts as more time wasted - fifty-five million one
hundred and eighty-eight thousand seconds, to be precise. You also keep a budgerigar,
a needless extravagance whose demands on your time amount to fifteen
minutes a day, or thirteen million seven hundred and ninety-seven
thousand seconds in forty-two years."
"B-but -" Mr Figaro broke in,
imploringly.
"Don't interrupt !" snapped
the agent, his chalk racing faster and faster across the mirror. "Your
mother's arthritic as well as deaf, so you have to do most
of the housework. You go shopping, clean shoes and perform other
chores of a similar nature. How much time does that consume daily ?"
"An hour, maybe, but -"
"So you've already squandered another
fifty-five million one hundred and eighty-eight thousand seconds, Mr Figaro.
We also know you go to the cinema once a week, sing with a social
club once a week, go drinking twice a week, and spend the rest
of your evenings reading or gossiping with friends. In short,
you devote some three hours a day to useless pastimes that have lost
you another one hundred and sixty-five million five hundred and sixty-four
thousand seconds." The agent broke off. "What's the matter, Mr Figaro,
aren't you feeling well ?"
"No," said the barber, "-
yes, I mean. Please excuse me. . ."
"I'm almost through," said the agent.
"First, though, we must touch on a rather personal aspect of your
life - your little secret, if you know what I mean."
Mr Figaro was so cold that his
teeth had started to chatter. "So you know about that, too ?"
he muttered feebly. "I didn't think anyone knew except me and
Miss Daria -"
"There's no room for secrets in the
world of today," his inquisitor broke in. "Look at the
matter rationally and realistically Mr Figaro, and answer me one
thing: Do you plan to marry Miss Daria ?"
"No - no," said Mr Figaro,
"I couldn't do that. . ."
"Quite so," said the man in gray.
"Being paralysed from the waist down, she'll have to spend the rest
of her life in a wheelchair, yet you visit her every day for half an hour
and take her flowers. Why ?"
"She's always so pleased to see
me," Mr Figaro replied, close to tears.
"But looked at objectively, from
your own point of view," said the agent, "it's time wasted - twenty-seven
million five hundred and ninety-four thousand seconds of it, to date.
Furthermore, if we allow for your habit of sitting at the window
for a quarter of an hour every night, musing on the day's
events, we have to write off yet another thirteen million seven
hundred and ninety-seven thousand seconds. Very well, let's see how much time
that makes in all."
He drew a line under the long
column of figures and added them up with the rapidity of a computer.
The sum on the mirror now looked like this:
Sleep 441,504,000
seconds
Work 441,504,000 seconds
Meals 110,376,000 seconds
Mother 55,188,000 seconds
Budgerigar 13,797,000 seconds
Shopping,
etc. 55,188,000 seconds
Friends,
social club, etc. 165,564,000 seconds
Miss Dana 27,594,000 seconds
Daydreaming 13,797,000 seconds
-------------------------------
Grand Total 1,324,512,000 seconds
"And that figure," said the man in gray,
rapping the mirror with his chalk so sharply that it sounded like a burst
of machine-gun fire, "- that figure represents the time you've wasted
up to now. What do you say to that, Mr Figaro ?"
Mr Figaro said nothing. He slumped
into a chair in the corner of the shop and mopped his brow with
a handkerchief, sweating hard despite the icy atmosphere.
The man in gray nodded gravely.
"Yes, you're quite right, my dear sir, you've used up more than
half of your original capital. Now let's see how much that leaves of your
forty-two years. One year is thirty-one million five hundred and
thirty-six thousand seconds, and that, multiplied by forty-two, comes to one
billion three hundred and twenty-four million five hundred and twelve thousand
seconds."
Beneath the previous total he wrote:
Total time
available 1,324,512,000 seconds
Time lost to date 1,324,512,000 seconds
-----------------------------
Balance 0.000,000,000 seconds
Then he pocketed his chalk and waited
for the sight of all the zeros to take effect, which they did.
"So that's all my life amounts
to," thought Mr Figaro, absolutely shattered. He was so impressed
by the elaborate sum, which had come out perfectly, that he was ready
to accept whatever advice the stranger had to offer. It was one of the
tricks the men in gray used to dupe prospective customers.
Agent No. XYQ/384/b broke the silence.
"Can you really afford to go on like this ?" he said
blandly. "Wouldn't you prefer to start saving right away, Mr Figaro ?"
Mr Figaro nodded mutely, blue-lipped
with cold. "For example," came the agent's gray voice in his
ear, "if you'd started saving even one hour a day twenty years ago,
you'd now have a credit balance of twenty-six million two hundred and
eighty thousand seconds. Two hours a day would have saved you twice that
amount, of course, or fifty-two million five hundred and sixty
thousand. And I ask you, Mr Figaro, what are two measly little hours
in comparison with a sum of that magnitude ?"
"Nothing !" cried Mr Figaro.
"A mere flea bite !"
"I'm glad you agree," the agent
said smoothly. "And if we calculate how much you could have saved
that way after another twenty years, we arrive at the handsome figure
of one hundred and five million one hundred and twenty thousand seconds.
And the whole of that capital, Mr Figaro, would have been freely
available to you at the age of sixty-two !"
"F-fantastic !" stammered Mr Figaro,
wide-eyed with awe.
"But that's not all," the agent
pursued. "The best is yet to come. The Timesaving Bank not only
takes care of the time you save, it pays you interest on it as well.
In other words, you end up with more than you put in."
"How much more ?" Mr Figaro
asked breathlessly.
"That's up to you," the agent
told him. "It depends how much time you save and how long you leave it on
deposit with us."
"Leave it on deposit ?"
said Mr Figaro. "How do you mean ?"
"It's quite simple. If you don't
withdraw the time you save for five years, we credit you with the same
amount again. Your savings double every five years, do you follow ? They're worth four times as much after
ten years, eight times as much after fifteen, and so on. Say you'd
started saving a mere two hours a day twenty years ago: by your
sixty-second birthday, or after forty years in all, you'd have had
two hundred and fifty-six times as much in the bank as you
originally put in. That would mean a credit balance of twenty-six
billion nine hundred and ten million seven hundred and twenty thousand
seconds."
And the agent produced his chalk again and
wrote the figure on the mirror: 26,910,720,000.
"You can see for yourself, Mr Figaro,"
he went on, smiling thinly for the first time. "You'd have
accumulated over ten times your entire life span, just by saving a couple
of hours a day for forty years. If that's not a paying proposition,
I don't know what is."
"You're right," Mr Figaro
said wearily, "it certainly is. What a fool I was not to start
saving time years ago ! It didn't
dawn on me till now, and I have to admit I'm appalled."
"No need to be," the man in gray
said soothingly, "- none at all. It's never too late to save
time. You can start today, if you want to."
"Of course I want to !"
exclaimed Mr Figaro. "What do I have to do ?"
The agent raised his eyebrows. "Surely
you know how to save time, my dear sir ? Work faster, for instance, and stick to essentials.
Spend only fifteen minutes on each customer, instead of the usual
half-hour, and avoid time-wasting conversations. Reduce the hour you spend with
your mother by half. Better still, put her in a nice, cheap old folks'
home, where someone else can look after her - that'll save you a whole
hour a day. Get rid of that useless budgerigar. See Miss Daria once
every two weeks, if at all. Give up your fifteen-minute review of the
day's events. Above all, don't squander so much of your precious time
on singing, reading and hobnobbing with your so-called friends.
Incidentally, I'd also advise you to hang a really accurate clock on the
wall so you can time your apprentice to the nearest minute."
"Fine," said Mr Figaro.
"I can manage all that, but what about the time I save ? Do I have to pay it in, and if so
where, or should I keep it somewhere safe till you collect it ? How does the system operate ?"
The man in gray gave another
thin-lipped smile. "Don't worry, we'll take care of that. Rest
assured, we won't mislay a single second of the time you save.
You'll find you haven't any left over."
"All right," Mr Figaro said
dazedly. "I'll take your word for it."
"You can do so with complete
confidence, my dear sir." The agent rose to his feet. "And
now, permit me to welcome you to the ranks of the great
timesaving movement. You're a truly modern and progressive member of the
community, Mr Figaro. I congratulate you." So saying, he picked
up his hat and briefcase.
"One moment," said Mr Figaro.
"Shouldn't there be some form of contract ? Oughtn't I to sign something ? Don't I get a policy of some
kind ?"
Agent No. XYQ/384/b, who had already reached
the door, turned and regarded Mr Figaro with faint annoyance. "What
on earth for ?" he demanded. "Timesaving can't be compared
with any other kind of saving - it calls for absolute trust on both
sides. Your word is good enough for us, especially as you can't go back
on it. We'll take care of your savings, though how much you save is entirely
up to you - we never bring pressure to bear on our
customers. Good day, Mr Figaro." On that note, the agent climbed
into his smart gray car and purred off.
Mr Figaro gazed after him, kneading his
brow. Although he was gradually becoming warmer again, he felt sick
and wretched. The air still reeked of smoke from the agent's cigar, a dense
blue haze that was slow to disperse.
Not till the smoke had finally gone did Mr Figaro
begin to feel better. But as it faded, so did the figures
chalked up on the mirror, and by the time they had vanished
altogether Mr Figaro's recollection of his visitor had vanished too.
He forgot the man in gray but not his new resolution, which he believed
to be his alone. The determination to save time now so as to be
able to begin a new life sometime in the future had embedded
itself in his soul like a poisoned arrow.
When the first customer of the day
turned up, Mr Figaro gave him a surly reception. By doing no more
than was absolutely necessary and keeping his mouth shut, he got through
in twenty minutes instead of the usual thirty.
From now on he subjected every customer
to the same treatment. Although he ceased to enjoy his work,
that was of secondary importance. He engaged two assistants in addition
to his apprentice and watched them like a hawk to see they
didn't waste a moment. Every move they made was geared to a precise
timetable, in accordance with the notice that now adorned the wall of the
barbershop:
TIME
SAVED IS TIME DOUBLED !
Mr Figaro wrote Miss Daria a brief,
businesslike note regretting that pressure of work would prevent him from
seeing her in the future. His budgerigar he sold to a pet shop.
As for his mother, he put her in an inexpensive old folks' home
and visited her once a month. In the belief that the gray stranger's
recommendations were his own decisions, he carried them out to the
letter.
Meanwhile, he was becoming increasingly
restless and irritable. The odd thing was that, no matter how much time he saved,
he never had any to spare; in some mysterious way, it simply
vanished. Imperceptibly at first, but then quite unmistakably, his days
grew shorter and shorter. Almost before he knew it, another week had gone
by, and another month, and another year, and another and another.
Having no recollection of the gray
stranger's visit, Mr Figaro should seriously have asked himself where all
his time was going, but that was a question never considered by him
or any other timesaver. Something in the nature of a blind
obsession had taken hold of him, and when he realized to his
horror that his days were flying by faster and faster, as he
occasionally did, it only reinforced his grim determination to save
time.
Many other
inhabitants of the city were similarly afflicted. Every day, more and more
people took to saving time, and the more they did so the more they
were copied by others - even by those who had no real
desire to join in but felt obliged to.
Radio, television
and newspapers daily advertised and extolled the merits of new, timesaving
gadgets that would one day leave people free to live the "right"
kind of life. Walls and billboards were plastered with posters depicting
scenes of happiness and prosperity. Splashed across them in fluorescent
lettering were slogans such as
TIMESAVERS
ARE GOING PLACES FAST !
THE
FUTURE BELONGS TO TIMESAVERS !
MAKE MORE OF YOUR LIFE - SAVE TIME !
The real picture, however, was very
different. Admittedly, time-savers were better dressed than the people who
lived near the old amphitheater. They earned more money and had more to spend,
but they looked tired, disgruntled and sour, and there was an unfriendly
light in their eyes. They'd never heard the phrase "Why not go and
see Momo ?" nor did they have anyone to listen to them in a way
that would make them reasonable or conciliatory, let alone happy. Even had
they known of such a person, they would have been highly unlikely to pay
him or her a visit unless the whole affair could be dealt with
in five minutes flat, or they would have considered it a waste
of time. In their view, even leisure time had to be used to the
full, so as to extract the maximum of entertainment and
relaxation with the minimum of delay.
Whatever the occasion, whether solemn or joyous,
timesavers could no longer celebrate it properly. Daydreaming they
regarded almost as a criminal offence. What they could endure least of all,
however, was silence, for when silence fell they became terrified by the
realization of what was happening to their lives. And so, whenever
silence threatened to descend, they made a noise. It wasn't a happy
sound, of course, like the hubbub in a children's playground, but an angry,
ill-tempered din that grew louder every day.
It had
ceased to matter that people should enjoy their work and take pride in it;
on the contrary, enjoyment merely slowed them down. All that mattered was
to get through as much work as possible in the shortest
possible time, so notices to that effect were prominently displayed
in every factory and office building. They read:
TIME IS PRECIOUS
- DON'T WASTE IT !
or:
TIME IS MONEY - SAVE IT !
Similar notices hung above business
executives' desks and in boardrooms, in doctors' consulting rooms,
shops, restaurants and department stores - even in schools and
kindergartens. No one was left out.
Last but not least, the appearance of the
city itself changed more and more. Old buildings were pulled down and replaced
with modern ones devoid of all the things that were now thought
superfluous. No architect troubled to design houses that suited the
people who were to live in them, because that would have meant
building a whole range of different houses. It was far cheaper
and, above all, more timesaving to make them identical.
Huge modern housing developments sprang up on
the city's northern outskirts - endless rows of multistoreyed
tenements as indistinguishable as peas in a pod. And because the
buildings all looked alike, so, of course, did the streets. They grew
steadily longer, stretching away to the horizon in dead straight
lines and turning the countryside into a disciplined desert. The lives of the
people who inhabited this desert followed a similar pattern: they ran dead
straight for as far as the eye could see. Everything in them was
carefully planned and programmed, down to the last move and the last
moment of time.
People never seemed to notice that, by saving
time, they were losing something else. No one cared to admit that
life was becoming ever poorer, bleaker and more monotonous.
The ones who felt this most keenly were the
children, because no one had time for them any more.
But time is life
itself, and life resides in the human heart. And the more people saved,
the less they had.
(7)
SEVEN
THE VISITOR
SEVEN
THE VISITOR
"I don't know," Momo said one
day. "Seems to me our old friends come here less and less often than
they used to. I haven't seen some of them for ages."
She was sitting between Guido Guide and
Beppo Roadsweeper on the grass-grown steps of the ruined
amphitheater, watching the sun go down.
"Yes," Guido said pensively,
"it's the same with me. Fewer and fewer people listen to my stories.
It isn't like it used to be. Something's wrong."
"But what ?" said Momo.
Guido shrugged, spat on the slate he'd
been writing on and thoughtfully rubbed the letters out. Beppo had found
the slate in a garbage can some weeks before and presented it to
Momo. It wasn't a new one, of course, and it had a big
crack down the middle, but it was quite usable all the same. Guido had
been teaching Momo her alphabet ever since. Momo had a very good memory,
so she could already read quite well, though her writing was coming on more
slowly.
Beppo, who had been pondering Memo's
question, nodded and said, "You're right, it's closing in - it's the
same all over the city. I've noticed it for quite a time."
"Noticed what ?" asked Momo.
Beppo thought a while. Then he said,
"Nothing good." There was another pause before he added,
"It's getting cold."
"Never mind," said Guido, putting
his arm consolingly around Momo's shoulders, "more and more children come
here, anyway."
"Exactly," said Beppo,
"that's just it."
"What do you mean ?"
Momo asked.
Beppo thought for a long time before
replying. "They don't come for the sake of our company," he said.
"It's a refuge they're after, that's all."
They looked down at the stretch of grass
in the middle of the amphitheater, where a newly invented game
was in progress. The children included several of Memo's old friends:
Paolo, the boy who wore glasses; Maria and her little sister, Rosa; Massimo,
the fat boy with the squeaky voice; and Franco, the lad who always looked
rather ragged and unkempt. In addition to them, however, there were a number
of children who had only been coming for the past few days and one small
boy who had first appeared that morning. It looked as if Guido was
right; their numbers were increasing every day.
Momo would have been delighted, except that
most of the newcomers had no idea how to play. All they did was
sit around looking bored and sullen and watching Momo and her friends.
Sometimes they deliberately broke up the other children's games and
spoiled everything. Squabbles and scuffles were frequent, though these never
lasted long because Memo's presence had its usual effect on the newcomers,
too, so they soon started having bright ideas themselves and joining in with
a will. The trouble was, new children turned up nearly every day,
some of them from distant parts of the city, and one spoilsport was
enough to ruin a game for everyone else.
But there was another thing Momo couldn't
quite understand - a thing that hadn't happened until very recently. More
and more often these days, children turned up with all kinds of toys
you couldn't really play with: remote-controlled tanks that trundled to and
fro but did little else, or space rockets that whizzed around on strings
but got nowhere, or model robots that waddled along with eyes flashing and
heads swivelling but that was all.
They were highly expensive toys such as Momo's
friends had never owned, still less Momo herself. Most noticeable of all,
they were so complete, down to the tiniest detail, that they left
nothing at all to the imagination. Their owners would spend hours
watching them, mesmerized but bored, as they trundled, whizzed or waddled
along. Finally, when that palled, they would go back to the familiar
old games in which a couple of cardboard boxes, a torn
tablecloth, a molehill or a handful of pebbles were quite
sufficient to conjure up a whole world of make-believe.
For some reason, this evening's game didn't
seem to be going too well. The children dropped out, one by one,
until they all sat clustered around Guido, Beppo and Momo. They were hoping for
a story from Guido, but that was impossible because the latest arrival had
brought along a transistor radio. He was sitting a few feet away
with the volume at full blast, listening to commercials.
"Turn it down, can't you ?"
growled Franco, the shabby-looking lad.
The newcomer pointed to the radio and
shook his head. "Can't hear you," he said with an impudent
grin.
"Turn it down !" shouted
Franco, rising to his feet.
The newcomer paled a little but looked
defiant. "Nobody tells me what to do," he said.
"I can have my radio on as loud as I like."
"He's right," said old Beppo.
"We can't forbid him to make such a din, the most we can do is
ask him not to."
Franco sat down again. "Then he ought
to go somewhere else," he grumbled. "He's already ruined
the whole afternoon."
"I expect he has his
reasons," Beppo said, studying the newcomer intently but not unkindly
through his little steel-rimmed spectacles.
"He's sure to have." The
newcomer said nothing, but moments later he turned his radio down and
looked away.
Momo went over and sat down quietly beside
him. He switched off the radio altogether, and for a while all was
still.
"Tell us a story, Guido,"
begged one of the recent arrivals. "Oh yes, do !" the
others chimed in. "A funny one - no, an exciting one - no,
a fairy tale - no, an adventure story !"
But Guido, for the first time ever, wasn't
in the mood for telling stories. At length he said, "I'd
far rather you told me something about yourselves and your homes - how
you spend your time and why you come here."
The children relapsed into silence. All of a sudden,
they looked dejected and uncommunicative.
"We've got a nice new car,"
one of them said at last. "On Saturdays, when my mother and
father have time, they wash it. If I've been good, I'm allowed to help.
I want a car like that when I'm older."
"My parents let me go to the
cinema every day, if I like," said a little girl. "They
don't have time to look after me, you see, and it's cheaper than a babysitter.
That's why I sneak off here and save the money they give me for the
cinema. When I've saved up enough, I'm going to buy an aeroplane
ticket and go and see the Seven Dwarfs."
"Don't be silly," said
another child. "They don't exist."
"They do so," retorted
the little girl. "I've even seen pictures of them in a travel
brochure."
"I've got eleven books on tape,"
said a little boy, "so I can listen to them whenever I like.
Once upon a time my Dad used to tell me stories when he came
home from work. That was nice, but he's hardly ever home these days, and even
when he is he's too tired and doesn't feel like it."
"What about your mother ?"
asked Maria.
"She's out all day too."
"It's the same with us," said
Maria. "I'm lucky, though, having Rosa to keep me company."
She hugged the little girl on her lap and went on, "When I get
home from school I heat up our supper. Then I do my homework,
and then" - she shrugged her shoulders - "then we just
hang around till it gets dark. We come here, usually."
From the way the children nodded, it was
clear that they all fared much the same.
"Personally, I'm glad my parents
don't have time for me these days," said Franco, who didn't look glad
in the least. "They only quarrel when they're home, and then they
take it out on me."
Abruptly, the boy with the transistor looked
up and said, "At least I get a lot more pocket money than I used
to."
"Sure you do," sneered Paolo.
"The grown-ups dish out money to get rid of us. They don't like
us any more - they don't even like themselves. If you ask me,
they don't like anything any more."
"That's not true !" the
newcomer exclaimed angrily. "My parents like me a lot. It isn't
their fault, not having any time to spare, it's just the way things are.
They gave me this transistor to keep me company, and it cost
a lot. That proves they're fond of me, doesn't it ?"
No one spoke, and suddenly the boy
who'd been a spoilsport all afternoon began to cry. He tried to smother
his sobs and wiped his eyes with his grubby fists, but the tears flowed fast,
leaving pallid snail tracks in the patches of grime on his
cheeks.
The other children gazed at him
sympathetically or stared at the ground. They understood him now.
Deep down, all of them felt as he did: they felt abandoned.
"Yes," old Beppo repeated after a while,
"it's getting cold."
"I may not be able to come
here much longer," said Paolo, the boy with glasses.
Momo looked surprised. "Why not ?"
"My parents think you're a bunch
of lazy good-for-nothings," Paolo explained. "They say you
fritter your time away. They say there are too many of your sort around.
You've got so much time on your hands, other people have to make
do with less and less - that's what they say - and if I keep
coming here I'll end up just like you."
Again there were nods of agreement from
the other children, who had been told much the same thing.
Guido looked at each of them in turn.
"Is that what you think of us, too ?" he asked.
"If so, why do you keep on coming ?"
It was Franco who broke the short
silence that followed. "I couldn't care less. My old man says I'll
end up in prison, anyway. I'm on your side."
"I see," Guido said sadly.
"So you do think we're stealing time from other people."
The children dropped their eyes and looked
embarrassed. At length, gazing intently into Beppo's face, Paolo said,
"Our parents wouldn't lie to us, would they ?" In a low
voice, he added, "Aren't you time-thieves, then ?"
At that the old roadsweeper rose to his
full but diminutive height, solemnly raised his right hand, and declared,
"I have never, never stolen so much as a second of another
person's time, so help me God."
"Nor have I," said Momo.
"Nor I," Guido said earnestly.
The children preserved an awed silence.
If the three friends had given their solemn word, that was good enough.
"And while we're on the
subject," Guido went on, "let me tell you something else. Once
upon a time, people used to like coming to see Momo because she
listened to them and helped them to know their own minds, if you
follow my meaning. Nowadays they seldom stop to wonder what
they think. They used to enjoy listening to me, too, because my stories
helped them to forget their troubles, but they seldom bother with that
either. They don't have time for such things, they say, but haven't you noticed
something odd ? It's strange the
things they don't have time for any more."
Guido surveyed
the listening children with narrowed eyes and nodded before continuing.
"The other day," he said, "I bumped into an old friend
in town, a barber by the name of Figaro. We hadn't met
for quite a while, and I hardly recognized him, he was so changed
- so irritable and grumpy and depressed. He used to be a cheerful
type, always singing, always airing his ideas on every subject under the
sun. Now, all of a sudden, he hasn't got time for anything like that.
The man's just a shadow of his former self - he isn't good old
Figaro any more, if you know what I mean. But now comes the really
strange part: if he were the only one, I'd think he'd gone a bit
cracked, but he isn't. There are people like Figaro wherever you look - more
and more of them every day. Even some of our oldest friends are going
the same way. I'm beginning to wonder if it isn't catching."
Old Beppo nodded. "You're right,"
he said, "it must be."
"In that case," said Momo, looking
dismayed, "our friends need help."
They spent a long
time that evening debating what to do. Of the men in gray and
their ceaseless activities, none of them yet had the faintest suspicion.
Momo, who couldn't wait to ask her old
friends what was wrong and why they'd stopped coming to see her, spent the
next few days looking them up.
The first person she called on was
Salvatore, the bricklayer. She knew the house well - Salvatore lived in a little
garret under the roof - but he wasn't at home. According to the
other tenants, he now worked on one of the big new housing
developments on the far side of town and was earning a lot of money.
He seldom came home at all these days, they said, and when he did
it was usually in the small hours. He'd taken to the bottle and
was hard to get along with.
Momo decided to wait for him just the
same, so she sat down on the stairs outside his door. When it grew
dark, she fell asleep. It must have been long past midnight when she was
woken by the sound of unsteady footsteps and raucous singing.
Salvatore came blundering upstairs, caught sight of Momo, and stopped
short, looking dumbfounded.
"Momo !" he said
hoarsely, clearly embarrassed to be seen in his present condition.
"So you're still around, eh ? What
on earth are you doing here ?"
"Waiting to see you," Momo
replied shyly.
"You're a fine one, I must
say !" Salvatore smiled and shook his head. "Fancy turning up to
see your old pal Salvatore in the middle of the night ! I'd have paid you a visit myself, ages
ago, but I just don't have the time any more, not for - well,
personal things." He gestured vaguely and flopped down on the
stairs beside her. "You've no idea the kind of life I lead
these days. Things aren't the way they used to be - times are
changing. Over where I'm working now, everything's done in double-quick
time. We all work like fury. One whole floor a day, that's what we have
to sling together, day after day. Yes, it isn't like it used to be.
Everything's organized - every last move we make. . ."
Momo listened closely as he rambled on,
and the longer she listened the less enthusiastic he sounded. Suddenly he lapsed
into silence and massaged his face with his work-roughened hands.
"I've been talking rubbish," he said
sadly. "I'm drunk again, Momo, that's the trouble. I often get drunk
these days, there's no denying it, but that's the only way I can
stomach the thought of what we're doing over there. To an honest
bricklayer like me, it goes against the grain. Too little cement and too
much sand, if you know what that means. Four or five years is all
those buildings will last, then they'll collapse if anyone so much as blows
his nose. Shoddy workmanship from top to bottom, but that's not the worst
of it. Those tenements we're putting up aren't places for people to live
in, they're - they're hen coops. It's enough to make you sick. Still,
why should I care as long as I get my wages at the end
of the week ? Yes, times are
changing all right. It used to give me a kick when we built
something worthwhile, but now. . . Someday, when I've made enough money,
I'm going to quit this job and do something different."
He propped his chin on his hands
and stared mournfully into space. Momo still said nothing, just went on listening.
When Salvatore spoke again, he sounded a little brighter.
"Maybe I should start coming to see
you again and telling you my troubles - yes, I really should.
What about tomorrow or the day after ? I'll have to see if I can fit it in,
but I'll come, never fear. Is it a date ?"
Momo nodded happily. Then, because they were
both very tired, they said good night and she left.
But Salvatore
never turned up, neither the next day nor the day after that. He never
turned up at all.
The next people Momo called on were
Nino the innkeeper and his fat wife Liliana. Their little old tavern, which had
damp-stained walls and a vine growing around the door, was on the
outskirts of town.
Momo went around to the back, as she
used to in the old days. Through the kitchen door, which was open, she
could hear Nino and Liliana quarrelling violently. Liliana, her plump face
shiny with sweat, was clattering pots and pans around on the stove while
Nino shouted and gesticulated at her. Their baby was lying in a basketwork
crib in the corner, screaming.
Momo sat down quietly beside the baby, took
it on her lap, and rocked it gently to and fro until it stopped
crying. The grown-ups interrupted their war of words and glanced in her
direction.
"Oh, it's you," said Nino, with a ghost
of a smile. "Nice to see you again, Momo."
"Hungry ?" Liliana inquired
rather brusquely.
Momo shook her head.
"So what do you want ?"
Nino demanded. He sounded grumpy. "We're rather pressed for time just
now."
"I only wanted to ask why
it's been so long since you came to see me," Momo said softly.
Nino frowned. "Search me," he said
irritably. "I've got enough worries as it is."
"Yes," snapped Liliana, "he
certainly has. Getting rid of our regular customers, that's all he worries
about these days. Remember the old men who always used to sit at the
corner table in the bar, Momo ?
Well, he sent them packing - he chucked them out !"
"No, I didn't," Nino
protested. "I asked them, quite politely, to take their custom
elsewhere. As landlord of this inn, I was perfectly within my rights."
"Your rights, your rights !"
Liliana said angrily. "You simply can't act that way - it's mean and
cruel. You know they'll never find another inn as easygoing as ours.
It wasn't as if they were disturbing anyone."
"There wasn't anyone to disturb,
that's why !" retorted Nino. "No decent, well-heeled customers
would patronize this place while those stubble-chinned old codgers were lolling
about in the corner. Besides, there's little enough profit in one
measly glass of cheap red wine, which was all they could afford in an
evening. We'll never get anywhere at this rate."
Liliana shrugged. "We've done all right
so far."
"So far, maybe," Nino said
fiercely, "but you know yourself we can't go on like this.
They've just raised our rent - I've got to pay thirty per cent more
than before and everything's getting more expensive all the time. How am I going
to find the money if I turn this place into a home for doddering
old down-and-outs ? Why should I go easy
on other people ? No one
goes easy on me."
Liliana banged a saucepan down on the
stove so hard that the lid rattled. "Let me remind you of something,"
she said, putting her hands on her mountainous hips. "One of those
doddering old down-and-outs, as you call them, is my Uncle Enrico,
and I won't have you insulting my relations. Enrico's a decent,
respectable man, even if he doesn't have much money to splash around,
like those well-heeled customers you've set your heart on."
"But Enrico's free to come here
any time," Nino said with a lordly gesture. "I told him he could
stay if he wanted, but he wouldn't."
"Without his cronies ? Of course he wouldn't ! What did you expect him to do, sit in a corner
by himself ?"
"That settles it, then," Nino
shouted. "In any case, I've no intention of ending my days
as a small-time innkeeper just for your Uncle Enrico's benefit. I want
to get somewhere in life. Is that such a crime ? I aim to make a success of this
place, and not just for my own sake. I'm thinking of you and the baby
as well, Liliana, don't you understand ?"
"No, I don't," Liliana said
sharply. "If being heartless is the only way you can get somewhere in life,
count me out. I warn you: sooner or later I'll pack up and
leave you, so suit yourself !" On that note, she took the
baby from Momo - it had started crying again - and flounced out of the
kitchen.
Nino said nothing for a long time. He lit
a cigarette and twiddled it between his fingers while Momo sat
watching him.
"As a matter of fact,"
he said eventually, "they were nice old boys - I was fond of them
myself. I feel bad about them, Momo, but what else could I do ? Times have changed, you see." His voice
trailed off, and it was a while before he went on. "Maybe
Liliana was right all along. Now that the old men don't come here any more, the
atmosphere seems strange - cold, somehow. I don't even like the place
myself. I honestly don't know what to do for the best. Everyone acts
the same way these days, so why should I be the odd man out ?"
He hesitated. "Or do you think I should ?"
Momo gave an almost imperceptible nod.
Nino caught her eye and nodded too. Then
they both smiled.
"I'm glad you came," Nino said.
"I'd quite forgotten the way we always used to say, 'Why not go and
see Momo ?' Well, I will come and see you again, and I'll
bring Liliana with me. The day after tomorrow is our day off. We'll turn
up then, all right ?"
"All right," said Momo, and went
on her way, but not before Nino had presented her with a big bag of apples
and oranges.
Sure enough, Nino
and Liliana turned up two days later, complete with their baby and a basketful
of goodies.
"Just imagine, Momo," said
Liliana, beaming, "Nino went to see Uncle Enrico and the other old
men. He apologized to them, one after the other, and asked them to come
back."
Nino smiled, too, and scratched his ear in some
embarrassment. "Yes," he said, "and back they all came. I can
say goodbye to my plans for the inn, but at least I like the
place again."
He chuckled, and Liliana said,
"We'll get by, Nino."
It turned
out to be a lovely afternoon, and before leaving they promised to come
again soon.
So Momo went the rounds of all her
old friends, one by one. She called on the carpenter who had made her
little table and chairs out of packing cases, and on the women who
had brought her the bedstead. In short, she called on all the people
whom she had listened to in the old days and who, thanks to her, had
grown wiser, happier or more self-assured. Although some of them
failed to keep their promise to come and see her, or were unable
to for lack of time, so many old faces did turn up that
things were almost as they used to be.
Not that Momo
knew it, she was upsetting the plans of the men in gray, and that
they couldn't tolerate.
Soon afterwards, one exceptionally hot and
sultry afternoon, Momo came across a doll on the steps of the
old amphitheater.
It wasn't uncommon for children to forget
all about expensive toys they couldn't really play with and leave them behind
by mistake, but Momo had no recollection of seeing such a doll
- and she would certainly have noticed it, because it was a very
unusual one.
Nearly as tall as Momo herself, the
doll was so lifelike that it might almost have been mistaken for a miniature
human being, though not a child or a baby. Its red minidress and
high-heeled sandals made it look more like a shop-window dummy or a stylish
young woman about town.
Momo stared at it, fascinated. After a while
she put out her hand and touched it. Instantly, the doll blinked a couple
of times, opened its rosebud mouth, and said, in a metallic voice
that sounded as if it were issuing from a telephone,
"Hello, I'm Lola, the Living Doll."
Momo jumped back in alarm. Then,
automatically, she replied, "Hello, I'm Momo."
The doll's lips moved again. "I belong
to you," it said. "All the other kids envy you because I'm
yours."
"You aren't mine," Momo said.
"Someone must have left you here by mistake."
She picked the doll up. Again the lips
moved. "I'd like some nice new things," said the metallic voice.
"Would you ?" Momo thought
for a moment. "I doubt if I've got anything you'd care for, but
you're welcome to look."
Still holding the doll, Momo clambered
through the hole in the wall that led to her underground room. All
her most treasured possessions were in a box beneath the bed. She pulled
it out and lifted the lid.
"Here," she said, "this is all
I've got. If you'd like anything, just tell me." And she showed the
doll a colourful bird's feather, a pebble with pretty streaks in it,
a brass button and a fragment of coloured glass. The doll said
nothing, so she nudged it.
"Hello," it said. "I'm
Lola, the Living Doll."
"I know," said Momo,
"but you told me you wanted something. How about this lovely pink
seashell ? Would you like it ?"
"I belong to you," the
doll replied. "All the other kids envy you because I'm yours."
"You told me that, too," said
Momo. "All right, if you don't want any of my things, perhaps we could
play a game together. Shall we ?"
"I'd like some nice new things,"
the doll repeated.
"I don't have anything else,"
Momo said. She took the doll and climbed back outside again. Then she put Lola,
the Living Doll, on the ground and sat down facing her.
"Let's pretend you've come to pay
me a visit," Momo suggested.
"Hello," said the doll. "I'm
Lola, the Living Doll."
"How nice of you to call,"
Momo replied politely. "Have you come far ?"
"I belong to you," the
doll said. "All the other kids envy you because I'm yours."
"Look," said Momo, "we'll
never get anywhere if you go on repeating yourself like this."
"I'd like some nice new things,"
said the doll, fluttering its eyelashes.
Momo tried several games in turn, but
nothing came of them. If only the doll had remained silent, she could
have supplied the answers herself and held an interesting conversation
with it. As it was, the very fact that it could talk made
conversation impossible.
Before long, Momo was overcome by a sensation
so entirely new to her that she took quite a while to recognize
it as plain boredom. Although her inclination was to abandon Lola,
the Living Doll, and play some other game, she couldn't for some reason tear
herself away. So there she sat, gazing at the doll, and the doll,
with its glassy blue eyes fixed on hers, gazed back. It was as if
they had hypnotized each other.
When, at long last, Momo did manage to drag
her eyes away from the doll, she gave a little start of surprise.
Parked close by, not that she had heard it drive up, stood a smart
gray car. In it sat a man wearing a suit as gray as a spider's
web and a stiff, round bowler hat of the same colour. He was
smoking a small gray cigar, and his face, too, was as gray as ashes.
He must have been watching Momo for
some time because he nodded and smiled at her; and although the day
was so hot that the air was dancing in the sunlight, Momo suddenly
began to shiver.
The man opened the car door and came over,
carrying a steel-gray briefcase.
"What a lovely doll you have
there," he said in a peculiarly flat and expressionless voice.
"It must be the envy of all your playmates."
Momo just shrugged and said nothing.
"I'll bet it cost a fortune,"
the man in gray went on.
"I wouldn't know," Momo
mumbled, feeling rather embarrassed. "I found it lying around."
"Well, I never !" said
the man in gray. "You are a lucky girl, and no mistake !"
Momo remained silent and hugged her baggy
jacket tightly to her. It was growing colder and colder.
"All the same," said the man in gray
with a thin-lipped smile, "you don't seem too pleased."
Momo shook her head. She suddenly felt as if
happiness had fled the world forever - or rather, as if happiness had
never existed and all her ideas of it had been merely figments of her
own imagination. At the same time, she had a presentiment of danger.
"I've been watching you for quite a while,"
pursued the man in gray. "From what I've seen, you don't have the
first idea how to play with such a marvellous doll. Shall I show
you ?"
Momo stared at him in surprise and
nodded.
"I'd like some nice new things,"
the doll squawked suddenly.
"You see ?" said the man in gray.
"She's actually telling you herself. You can't play with a marvellous
doll like this the way you'd play with any old doll, that's obvious. Anyway, it isn't
what she's meant for. If you don't want to get bored with her, you
have to give her things. Look here !"
He went back to the car and opened
the trunk. "In the first place," he said, 'she needs plenty of clothes
- like this gorgeous evening gown, for instance."
He pulled out a gown and tossed it to
Momo.
"And here's a genuine mink coat,
and a tennis dress, and a skiing outfit, and a swimsuit, and a riding
habit, and some pyjamas, and a nightie, and another dress, and another,
and another, and another. . ."
One by one, he tossed them over
till they formed a huge heap on the ground between Momo and the doll.
"There," he said with another
thin-lipped smile, "that should keep you happy for a while, shouldn't
it ? Or are you going to get
bored again after a couple of days ? Very well, you'll just have to have some
more nice things for your doll."
And he reached inside the trunk again.
"Here, for instance, is a real
little snakeskin purse with a real little lipstick and powder compact
inside. Here's a miniature camera, and a tennis racket, and a doll's
TV set that really works. Here's a bracelet, a necklace, some
earrings, a doll's gold-plated automatic, some silk stockings, a feather
boa, a straw hat, an Easter bonnet, some miniature golf clubs, a little
chequebook, perfume, bath salts, body lotion. . ." He broke off
and glanced keenly at Momo, who was sitting amid this clutter of toys
with a stunned expression on her face.
"You see," he said,
"it's quite simple. As long as you go on getting more and
more things, you'll never grow bored. I know what you're going to say:
Sooner or later, Lola will have everything, and then I'll be bored
again. Well, there's no fear of that. Here we have the perfect
boyfriend for Lola."
This time, when he reached into the
trunk, he produced a boy doll. It was the same size as Lola
and just as lifelike. "Look," he said, "this is Butch.
He has any number of nice things, too, and when you get bored with
him we can supply a girlfriend for Lola with masses of outfits
that won't fit anyone but her. Butch has a friend, too, and his friend has
friends of his own, and so on ad infinitum. So you see, you
need never get bored because the game can go on forever. There's always
something left to wish for."
As he spoke, the man in gray took
doll after doll from the trunk, whose contents seemed inexhaustible. Momo
continued to sit there, watching him rather apprehensively, while he arrayed
them on the ground beside her.
"Well," he said at length,
expelling a dense cloud of smoke from his cigar, "now do you
see how to play with dolls like these ?"
"Yes," said Momo, who was
positively shaking with cold.
Satisfied, the man in gray nodded and
took another pull at his cigar. "You'd like to keep all these
nice things, wouldn't you ? Of course
you would. Very well, I'll make you a present of them. You can have
them - not all at once, of course, but one at a time - and
lots of other things as well. You don't have to do anything in return,
just play with them the way I've shown you. What do you say ?"
He fixed Momo with an expectant
smile. Then, when she still said nothing, just returned his gaze without
smiling back, he went on quickly, "You won't need your friends
any more, don't you see ? You'll
have quite enough to amuse you when all these lovely things are yours and
you keep on getting more, won't you ?
You'd like that, wouldn't you ?
Surely you want this marvellous doll ? I'll bet you've already set your heart on it !"
Momo dimly sensed that she had a fight
on her hands - indeed, that she was already in the thick of the
fray - but she didn't know why she was fighting or with whom. The
longer she listened to this stranger, the more she felt as she had
felt with the doll: she could hear a voice speaking and hear the words it uttered,
but she couldn't tell who was actually saying them. She shook her head.
"What !" exclaimed the man in gray,
raising his eyebrows. "You modern children are never satisfied, honestly ! Lola's perfect in every detail. If there's
anything wrong with her, perhaps you'd care to tell me."
Momo stared at the ground and thought
hard. Then she said, very quietly, "I don't think anyone could love it - her,
I mean."
The man in gray didn't answer for some
time. He stared into space with eyes as glassy as the doll's. At last
he pulled himself together. "That's not the point," he said
coldly.
Momo met his eye. What scared her most about
him was the icy chill that seemed to emanate from his body, yet in some
strange way - she couldn't have said why - she felt sorry for him as well
as scared.
"But I do love my friends,"
she said.
The man in gray grimaced as if
he'd bitten into a lemon, but he quickly recovered his composure and
gave her a razor-sharp smile. "Momo," he said smoothly,
"I think we should have a serious talk, you and I. It's
time you learned what matters in life." He produced a little
gray notebook from his pocket and leafed through it until he found
what he was looking for. "Your name is Momo, isn't it ?"
Momo nodded. The man in gray shut his
notebook with a snap and pocketed it again. Then, with a faint
grunt of exertion, he sat himself down on the ground at Momo's
side. He said no more for a while, just puffed thoughtfully at his
small gray cigar.
"All right, Momo," he said at last,
"listen carefully."
Momo had been trying to do this all the
time, but the man in gray was far harder to listen to than
anyone she'd ever heard. She could understand what other people meant and what
they were like by getting right inside them, so to speak, but with
him this was quite impossible. Whenever she tried to read his thoughts she
seemed to plunge headlong into a dark chasm, as if there were
nothing there at all. It had never happened to her before.
"All that matters in life,"
the man in gray went on, "is to climb the ladder of success,
amount to something, own things. When a person climbs higher than the
rest, amounts to more, owns more things, everything else comes
automatically: friendship, love, respect, et cetera. You tell me you
love your friends. Let's examine that statement quite objectively."
He blew a few smoke rings. Momo
tucked her bare feet under her skirt and burrowed still deeper into her
oversize jacket.
"The first question to consider,"
pursued the man in gray, "is how much your friends really gain from
the fact of your existence. Are you any practical use to them ? No. Do you help them to get on in
the world, make more money, make something of their lives ? No again. Do you assist them in their
efforts to save time ? On the
contrary, you distract them - you're a millstone around their necks
and an obstacle to their progress. You may not realize it, Momo, but
you harm your friends by simply being here. Without meaning to be,
you're really their enemy. Is that what you call love ?"
Momo didn't know what to say. She'd never
looked at things that way. She even wondered, for one brief moment,
whether the man in gray might not be right after all.
"And that," he went on,
"is why we want to protect your friends from you. If you
really love them, you'll help us. We have their interests at heart,
so we want them to succeed in life. We can't just look on idly
while you distract them from everything that matters. We want to make
sure you leave them alone - that's why we're giving you all these lovely
things."
Memo's lips had begun to tremble.
"Who's 'we' ?" she asked.
"The Timesaving Bank," said the
man in gray. "I'm Agent No. BLW/553/c. I wish you no harm,
personally speaking, but the Timesaving Bank isn't an organization to be
trifled with."
Just then, Momo recalled what Beppo and
Guido had said about timesaving being infectious, and she had an awful
suspicion that this stranger had something to do with the spread of the
epidemic. She wished from the bottom of her heart that her friends were
with her now. She had never felt so alone, but she was determined not to let
fear get the better of her. Summoning up all her courage, she plunged
headlong into the dark chasm in which the stranger concealed his true
self.
He had been watching her out of the
corner of his eye, so the change in her expression did not
escape him. He lit a fresh cigar from the butt of the old one.
"Don't bother," he said with
a sarcastic smile. "You're no match for us."
But Momo stood firm. "Isn't there
anyone who loves you ?" she whispered.
The man in gray squirmed a little.
"I must say," he replied in his greyest voice, "I've
never met anyone like you before, truly I haven't, and I've met a lot
of people in my time. If there were many more like you around,
we'd have nothing left to live on. We'd have to close down the
Timesaving Bank and dissolve into thin air."
He broke off, staring at Momo as if
she were something he could neither understand nor cope with. His face
turned a shade greyer. When next he spoke, it was as if he were
doing so against his will - as if the words were pouring forth
despite him. At the same time, his face became more and more convulsed
with horror at what was happening to him. At long last, Momo
heard his real voice, which seemed to come from infinitely far away.
"We have to remain unrecognized,"
he blurted out. "No one must know of our existence or activities.
We make sure no one ever remembers us, because we can only carry
on our business if we pass unnoticed. It's a wearisome business,
too, bleeding people of their time by the hour, minute and second.
All the time they save, they lose to us. We drain it off, we hoard
it, we thirst for it. Human beings have no conception of the
value of their time, but we do. We suck them dry, and we need
more and more time every day, because there are more and more of us. More
and more and more. . ."
The last few words were uttered in a sort
of death rattle. The man in gray clapped his hands over his mouth and
stared at Momo with his eyes bulging. Little by little, he seemed
to emerge from a kind of trance.
"W-what happened ?" he stammered.
"You've been spying on me !
I'm ill, and it's all your fault !" His tone became almost
imploring. "I've been talking nonsense, Momo. Forget it - forget me like
everyone else. You must, you must !"
He grabbed hold of Momo and shook
her. Her lips moved, but she couldn't get a word out.
The man in gray jumped to his
feet. He peered in all directions like a cornered beast, then
snatched up his briefcase and sprinted to the car. The next moment,
something very strange happened. Like an explosion in reverse, all
the dolls and their scattered belongings flew back into the trunk, which
slammed shut. The car roared off at such speed that grit and pebbles
spurted from its wheels.
Momo sat there for a long time, trying
to make sense of what she had heard. As the dreadful chill
seeped slowly from her limbs, so her thoughts became steadily clearer. Now
that she had heard the real voice of the man in gray, she could
remember everything.
From the
sun-baked grass in front of her rose a slender thread of smoke.
The trampled butt of a small gray cigar was smouldering away to ashes.
(8)
EIGHT
THE DEMONSTRATION
EIGHT
THE DEMONSTRATION
Late that afternoon, Guido and Beppo turned
up. They found Momo sitting in the shade of a wall, still rather pale
and upset, so they sat down beside her and anxiously inquired what the
matter was. Momo began to tell them what had happened, haltingly at first,
but she ended by repeating her entire conversation with the man in gray,
word for word.
Old Beppo watched her gravely and intently
throughout, the furrows in his wrinkled brow growing deeper by the
minute. He said nothing, even when she had finished.
Guido, by contrast, listened to her
with mounting excitement. His eyes began to shine as they so often
did when he himself was telling a story and got carried away. He gripped
Momo by the shoulder.
"Well," he said, "this
is our big moment. You've discovered something no one else knew. Now
we can rescue everyone from their clutches - not just our friends but
the whole city ! It's up to
the three of us - you, me and Beppo !"
He jumped up and stood there with
his arms outflung. In his mind's eye he could see a vast crowd
of people hailing him as their saviour.
"Yes," said Momo, looking rather
baffled, "but how ?"
"What do you mean, 'how' ?"
Guido demanded irritably.
"I mean," said Momo,
"how do we beat the men in gray at their own game ?"
Guido shrugged. "I can't say exactly,
of course, not right this minute. We'll have to work something out
first, but one thing's for sure: now we know they exist and what they're
up to, we must tackle them - or are you scared ?"
Momo nodded uneasily. "I don't think
they're ordinary men. The one that was here looked different, somehow, and the
air around him was dreadfully cold. If there are a lot of them, they're
bound to be dangerous. Yes, I'm scared all right."
"Don't be silly," Guido said
briskly. "The whole thing's quite simple. They can only do their
dirty work as long as nobody recognizes them - your visitor said
so himself. Well, then ! All
we have to do is make sure they're recognizable. Once people
recognize them they'll remember them, and once they remember them they'll know
them again at a glance. The men in gray won't be able to harm
us then - we'll be safe as houses."
"You really think so ?" Momo
said, rather doubtfully.
Guide's eyes were alight with confidence.
"Of course," he assured her. "Why else would your visitor
have taken to his heels like that ?
They're terrified of us, I tell you."
"What if we can't find them ?"
Momo asked. "They may go and hide."
"They may well," Guido conceded.
"If they do, we'll simply have to lure them out into the open."
"But how ?" asked Momo.
"They're pretty clever, it seems to me."
"That's easy," Guido said with a chuckle.
"We'll take advantage of their own greed. If you can catch mice
with cheese, you can catch time-thieves with time - and that we've got
plenty of. For instance, Beppo and I could lie in wait while you sat
here twiddling your thumbs. When they took the bait, we'd jump out and
overpower them."
"But they know me already,"
Momo objected. "I don't think they'd fall for it."
"All right," said Guido, who was
brimming over with bright ideas, "then we'll try something else. Your man
in gray mentioned something about a Timesaving Bank. That means it's
a building somewhere in town. All we have to do is find
it, and find it we will, because it's bound to be a very
special-looking place. I can see it now - gray, sinister and
windowless, like a gigantic concrete safe. Once we find it, we'll
walk straight in. We'll all be armed with pistols, one in each hand.
'You !' I'll say. 'Hand over the time you've stolen, and make it snappy !'
And they'll -"
"But we don't have any
pistols," Momo broke in, anxiously.
Guido grandly dismissed this objection.
"Then we'll do it unarmed. That'll impress them even more. They'll
panic at the very sight of us."
"It might be better if there
were a few more of us," Momo said. "I mean, we'd probably
find the Timesaving Bank quicker if other people went looking for it too."
"Good idea," said Guido. "We
must mobilize all our friends - and all the kids who spend so much
time here nowadays. I vote we get started right away, the three of us.
Tell as many people as you can find, and tell them to pass the
word. We'll all meet up here at three tomorrow afternoon, for a grand
council of war."
So they all set off at once, Momo
in one direction, Beppo and Guido in another.
The two men had gone some distance when
Beppo, who still hadn't spoken, came to a sudden stop. "Know
something, Guido ?" he said. "I'm worried."
Guido turned to look at him.
"About what ?"
Beppo regarded his friend in silence
for a moment. Then he said, "I believe Momo."
"So do I," said Guido,
puzzled. "What of it ?"
"I mean," Beppo went on,
"I believe that what she told us is true."
Guido couldn't understand what the old man
was getting at. "Of course," he said. "So what ?"
"Well," said Beppo, "if it's
true what she told us, we shouldn't rush into anything. We don't want
to tangle with a bunch of crooks just like that, do we ? If we provoke them, it may land
Momo in trouble. I don't mind so much about us, but we may
endanger the children if we bring them into it too. We must
think very carefully before we act."
Guido threw back his head and laughed.
"You and your eternal worrying !" he scoffed. "The
more of us there are, the better. That's obvious."
"From the sound of it," Beppo
said gravely, "you don't believe that Momo's story was true at all."
"Depends what you mean by 'true',"
Guido retorted. "You've no imagination, that's your trouble. The
whole world's one big story and we're all part of it. Sure I believe
what Momo told us, Beppo - every word of it, just like you."
Beppo could find no suitable response
to this, but Guide's optimism did nothing to allay his fears.
Then they parted company, Guido with a light
heart, Beppo filled with foreboding, and went off to spread the news of tomorrow's
meeting.
That night Guido dreamed he was being
feted as one of the city's saviours. He saw himself in a dress
suit, Beppo in a smart tailcoat and Momo in a snow-white silk gown.
The mayor draped gold chains around their necks and crowned them with laurel
wreaths. Stirring music rang out, and the citizens honoured their deliverers
with a torchlight procession longer and more impressive than any that had
ever been seen before.
Meanwhile, old Beppo was tossing and
turning, unable to sleep. The more he thought about what lay ahead,
the more clearly he perceived its dangers. He wouldn't let Guido and
Momo brave them alone. He would stand by them whatever happened - that
went without saying - but he must at least attempt to dissuade
them.
By three the next afternoon, the
amphitheater resounded to excited cries and the hum of many voices.
Although it saddened Momo that none of her grown-up friends had appeared
- except, of course, for Beppo and Guido - some fifty or sixty
children had come from near and far. They were all shapes and sizes, rich and
poor, well-behaved and rowdy. Some, like Maria, were holding younger members of the
family by the hand or in their arms - tiny little children who
sucked their thumbs and gazed wide-eyed at this unusual gathering.
Franco, Paolo and Massimo were there too,
naturally, but most of the other children were relative newcomers to the
amphitheater, and they had a special interest in the subject under
discussion. Among them was the owner of the transistor radio, who had
turned up without it. Seating himself next to Momo, he told her
straight away that his name was Claudio, and that he was glad to have
been invited.
When it became clear that the last of the
children had arrived, Guido rose to his feet and, with a sweeping
gesture, called for silence. The buzz of conversation died away, and an expectant
hush descended on the amphitheater.
"My friends," Guido began,
"you all have a rough idea why we're here - you were told when
you received your invitations to this secret meeting. More and more people
are finding themselves with less and less time to spare, even though
they're saving it for all they're worth. The truth is, they've lost the
very time they meant to save. Why ?
We now know, thanks to Momo. People are being robbed of their
time - and I mean robbed - by a gang of time-thieves ! That's why we need your help: so as
to put a stop to the activities of this cold-blooded,
criminal fraternity. Our city is in the grip of a nightmare. With
your cooperation, we can banish it at a stroke. Isn't that a cause
worth fighting for ?" He paused while the children applauded.
"We'll discuss what to do in due course," he went on.
"Meantime, Momo is going to describe her encounter with a member
of the gang and how he gave himself away."
"One moment," said Beppo, getting
up. "Listen, children ! I say
Momo shouldn't tell you her story. It's a bad idea. If she
does, she'll endanger herself and all of you."
"No," cried several voices,
"let her speak ! We want
Momo !" More and more voices joined in until all the children
were chanting "Momo, Momo, Momo !" in unison.
Old Beppo sat down again. He took off
his little steel-rimmed spectacles and wearily rubbed his eyes.
Momo stood up, looking perplexed. She didn't
know whose wishes to comply with, Beppo's or the children's. At length,
while her audience listened attentively, she recounted what had happened.
A long silence fell when she finished.
The children had grown rather uneasy during her recital. They hadn't imagined
that time-thieves could be so sinister. One tiny tot burst into tears but
was quickly comforted.
The silence was broken by Guido.
"Well," he said, "how many of you have the guts to join
our campaign against the men in gray ?"
"Why didn't Beppo want Momo to tell
us what happened ?" Franco inquired.
Guido gave him a reassuring smile.
"He thinks the time-thieves feel threatened by those who know their
secret, so they try to hunt them down. Myself, I think it's the
other way around. I'm convinced that knowing their secret makes a person
invulnerable: once you know it they can't lay a finger on you.
That's logical, wouldn't you say ? Come
on, Beppo, admit it !"
But Beppo only shook his head, and the
children remained silent.
"One thing's certain, anyway,"
Guido pursued. "From now on we must stick together come hell or high
water. We've got to be careful, but we mustn't get scared. All right,
I'll ask you again: Who's prepared to join us ?"
"I am !" said Claudio,
getting to his feet. He looked a trifle pale.
Others followed suit, hesitantly at first,
then more and more resolutely, until everyone present had volunteered.
"Well, Beppo," said Guido,
pointing to the forest of raised hands, "what do you say
now ?"
Beppo nodded sadly. "I'm with you too,
of course."
"Good." Guido turned back to the
children. "So now let's decide what to do. Any suggestions ?"
They all thought hard. Paolo, the boy with
glasses, finally said, "But how do they do it ? I mean, can they really steal time ?"
"Yes," Claudio chimed in.
"What is time, anyway ?"
No one could supply an answer.
Maria, with little Rosa in her arms,
got up from her seat on the far side of the arena. "Maybe
it's like electricity," she hazarded. "After all, there are machines
that can record people's thought waves - I've seen one myself, on TV.
They've got gadgets that can do anything these days."
"How about this for an idea !"
squeaked Massimo, the fat boy with the high-pitched voice. "When you
photograph something, it's down on film. When you record something, it's
down on tape. Maybe they've got a machine that can record time. If we
knew where it was, we could simply put it into reverse and the
missing time would be there again !"
"Anyway," said Paolo, adjusting
his glasses, "the first thing to do is find a scientist to help
us. We won't get anywhere without one."
"You and your scientists !"
sneered Franco. "Who says they can be trusted ? Suppose we found one who was an expert
on time. How could we be sure he wasn't in league with the
time-thieves ? Then we'd really be up
the creek !"
Everyone seemed impressed by this
objection. The next person to speak up was a little girl of demure
and ladylike appearance. "If you ask me," she said, "our best
plan would be to go to the police and tell them the whole
story."
"Now I've heard everything !"
Franco scoffed. "What could the cops do ? These aren't just ordinary thieves. Either
the cops have known about them all along, in which case they must be powerless,
or they haven't noticed a thing, in which case they'd never
believe us."
A baffled silence ensued.
"Well," Paolo said eventually,
"we've got to do something - as soon as possible,
too, before the time-thieves get wind of what we're up to."
Guido rose to his feet again.
"My friends," he said,
"I've already given this matter a lot of thought. After dreaming
up hundreds of schemes and rejecting them all in turn, I finally
hit on one that's guaranteed to do the trick - as long as you
all cooperate. I merely wanted to see if one of you could
come up with a better idea. Well, now I'll tell you what we're going
to do."
He paused and looked slowly around the
amphitheater. He was ringed by fifty or sixty expectant faces,
the biggest audience he'd had in a long time.
"As you're now aware," he went
on, "the men in gray depend for their power on being able to work
unrecognized and in secret. It follows that the simplest and most
effective way of rendering them harmless is to broadcast the truth
about them. And how are we to do that ? I'll tell you. We're going to hold a mass
demonstration ! We're going to paint
posters and banners and march through the streets with them. We're going to attract
as much attention as possible. We're going to invite the
whole city to join us here, at the old amphitheater, to hear
the full facts."
A stir ran through the listening
children.
"Everyone will go wild with
excitement," Guido continued. "Thousands and thousands of people
will come flocking in. Then, when a vast crowd has assembled, we'll reveal
the whole terrible truth. And then, my friends, the world will change
overnight. No one will be able to steal people's time any more.
They'll all have as much as they need, because there'll be enough
to go around again. That's what we can achieve if we all work
together - if we're all in favour. Are we ?"
This drew a chorus of exultant
yells.
"Carried unanimously," said Guido.
"In that case, we'll invite the whole city here next Sunday afternoon.
Till then, though, we mustn't breathe a word of our plan. And
now, let's get to work."
For the next few
days, the amphitheater hummed with furtive but feverish activity. Sheets of paper,
pots of paint, brushes, paste, cardboard, poles, planks and a host of other
essentials appeared like magic - where from, the children preferred not to say.
Some of them made banners and posters and placards, while others - the
ones that were good at writing - thought up catchy slogans and
painted them in their neatest lettering.
At last,
when all was ready, the children assembled in the amphitheater and set off
in single file with Guido, Beppo and Momo at their head. They marched
through the streets brandishing posters and banners, clattering saucepan lids,
blowing penny whistles, chanting slogans and singing a song composed
specially for the occasion by Guido. The words went as follows:
Listen, folk, ere it's too late,
or you'll live to rue your fate.
Time is flying every day,
stolen by the men in gray.
or you'll live to rue your fate.
Time is flying every day,
stolen by the men in gray.
Listen, folk, and heed our warning,
or you'll wake up one fine morning
robbed of time and quite bereft,
not a single minute left.
or you'll wake up one fine morning
robbed of time and quite bereft,
not a single minute left.
Don't save time, then, save your city,
for those time-thieves have no pity.
Fight back hard, and do it soon.
Be there Sunday afternoon !
for those time-thieves have no pity.
Fight back hard, and do it soon.
Be there Sunday afternoon !
Actually, there
were more verses than that - twenty-eight, to be exact - but we needn't
quote them all here.
Although the police stepped in a few
times and broke up the procession when it obstructed the traffic, the
children were undeterred. They simply formed up elsewhere and set off
again. Nothing happened apart from this, and they didn't sight a single
man in gray for all their vigilance.
They were,
however, joined by other children who saw the demonstration and hadn't
known of the affair till now. More and more youngsters tagged along until
the streets were filled with hundreds or even thousands of them, all
urging their elders to attend the meeting that was to change the
world.
(9)
NINE
THE TRIAL
NINE
THE TRIAL
The great moment had come and gone.
It was over, and not a single
grown-up had appeared. The children's demonstration had passed almost unnoticed
by the very people it was aimed at. All their efforts had been in vain.
The big red sun was already sinking into a sea
of purple cloud, so low in the sky that its rays lit only the
topmost tier of steps in the amphitheater, where so many
hundreds of children had been waiting for so long. No cheerful
hum of voices broke the sad and disconsolate silence.
The shadows were lengthening fast. It would
soon be dark, and the children began to shiver in the chill
evening air. Somewhere in the distance a church clock struck eight.
Doubt gave way to certainty: the whole scheme had been a complete
fiasco.
One or two children got up and
drifted off. Others followed suit. None of them said a word - their
disappointment was too great.
Eventually, Paolo came over to Momo and
said, "It's no use waiting any longer - no one'll turn up now.
Good night." And he walked off too.
Franco was the next to leave.
"It's hopeless," he said. "We can't count on the
grown-ups, we know that now. I never did trust them anyway. As far
as I'm concerned, they can stew in their own juice from now on."
More and more children left. It was
dark by the time the last of them gave up and went home, leaving
Momo alone with Guido and Beppo.
The old roadsweeper stood up.
"Are you going, too ?" Momo
asked.
"I've got to," Beppo told her with
a sigh. "I'm on night duty."
"Night duty ?"
"Yes, unloading garbage at the
municipal dump. I'm due there in half an hour."
"But it's Sunday. Besides, you've never
had to do that before."
"No, but we've been told to report
there. They say it's only temporary. There's too much garbage to handle,
apparently. Shortage of staff, and so on."
"What a shame," said Momo.
"I'd have liked you to stay a while."
"Yes, I don't want to go myself,
but there it is - I've got to." And Beppo mounted his squeaky
old bicycle and pedalled off into the darkness.
Guido was whistling a soft and
melancholy tune. He could whistle very sweetly, and Momo was listening
with pleasure when he suddenly broke off.
"Heavens," he exclaimed,
"I must go, too. Today's when I start my new job - night
watchman, didn't I tell you ? I'd
forgotten the time."
Momo just stared at him and said
nothing.
"So our plan didn't work out," he went
on. "Never mind, Momo. It didn't work out the way I hoped,
either, but it was fun all the same - tremendous fun."
When Momo still said nothing, he stroked
her hair soothingly and added, "Don't take it so hard, Momo.
Everything'll look quite different in the morning. We'll just have to come
up with a new idea - a new game, eh ?"
"It wasn't a game," Momo said
in a muffled voice.
Guido stood up. "Look, I know how
you feel, but we'll talk about it tomorrow, okay ? I have to go now - I'm late
enough as it is. Anyway, it's time you went to bed."
And he walked off whistling his
melancholy tune.
So Momo
remained sitting forlornly in the great stone bowl of the
amphitheater. Clouds had veiled the sky and blotted out the stars. A peculiar
breeze had sprung up, light but persistent and singularly cold. If breezes
can be said to have a colour, this one was gray.
Far away beyond the outskirts of the
city loomed the massive municipal garbage dump. It was a veritable
mountain of ash, cinders, broken glass and china, tin cans, plastic
containers, old mattresses, cardboard cartons and countless other objects
discarded by the city's inhabitants, all waiting to be fed, bit by bit,
into huge incinerators.
Beppo and his workmates toiled for hours,
shovelling garbage out of a long line of trucks. The trucks crept forward,
headlights blazing, but the more they emptied the longer the line became.
"Faster !" the foreman kept
shouting. "Hurry it up, or we'll never be through !"
They didn't finish the job till midnight, by which
time Beppo's shirt was clinging to his back. Being older than the rest and
not the most robust of men, he flopped down wearily on an
upturned plastic bucket and struggled to get his breath back.
"Hey, Beppo," one of his
workmates called, "we're off home now. Coming ?"
"In a minute," wheezed Beppo.
He clasped one hand to his aching chest.
"Feeling all right, old man ?"
called someone else.
"I'm fine," Beppo called back.
"Just taking a little breather, that's all. Don't wait for me."
"Okay," said the others,
"good night." And off they went.
It was quiet when they'd gone, except
for an occasional rustle and squeak from rats scrabbling in the
garbage. Beppo pillowed his head on his folded arms and dozed off.
He didn't know how long he'd been
asleep when he was roused by a gust of cold air. One look was
enough to jolt him awake in an instant.
All over the huge mound of garbage
stood gray figures attired in smart gray suits and gray bowler hats,
steel-gray briefcases in their hands and small gray cigars in their
mouths. They were gazing fixedly, silently, at the summit of the
mound. There, ensconced on a sort of magistrates' bench, sat three
men identical to the others in every respect.
Beppo was frightened for a moment. He had
no business to be there - he sensed that instinctively - and
the prospect of discovery scared him. Very soon, however, he realized
that the army of gray figures had eyes for no one but the three-man
tribunal. Either they had failed to notice him at all, or they
had mistaken him for some discarded object. Whatever the explanation, he resolved
to keep as still as a mouse.
Then the silence was broken by a voice
from the judges' bench. "The Supreme Court is now in session,"
announced the central figure. "Call Agent No. BLW/553/c."
The cry was repeated further down the slope
and repeated again some distance away, like an echo. Threading his way
slowly through the crowd and up the mound of garbage came a man
in gray, distinguishable from his fellows only by the pallor of his
face, which was almost white. At last he reached the tribunal.
"You are Agent No. BLW/553/c ?"
asked the man in the centre.
"I am."
"How long have you been employed by the
Timesaving Bank ?"
"Ever since I came into existence,
Your Honour."
"That goes without saying - kindly
spare us such irrelevancies. When did you come into existence ?"
"Eleven years, three months, six days,
eight hours, thirty-two minutes and - at this precise moment - eighteen
seconds ago."
Oddly enough, although this exchange was
being conducted a long way off and in low, monotonous voices, Beppo
didn't miss a word of it.
"Are you aware," the man in the
centre went on, "that a substantial number of children paraded
through the streets today with placards and banners, and that they even
entertained the outrageous notion of inviting the whole city to attend
a briefing on our activities ?"
"It hadn't escaped me," replied
the agent.
"How do you account for the fact
that these children knew about us and our activities ?" the
senior inquisitor pursued remorselessly.
"It's a mystery to me. Your
Honour," said the agent. "If I may venture a personal
observation, however, I would urge the Supreme Court not to take this
incident more seriously than it deserves. It was a piece of childish
nonsense, that's all. I would also urge the court to bear in mind
that we easily managed to scotch the scheduled meeting by leaving
people no time to attend it. Even had we failed to do so,
however, I'm confident that everyone would have dismissed the children's
information as a cock-and-bull story. In my opinion, we would
have done better to let the meeting go ahead, because that would -"
"Defendant !" the judge broke
in sharply. "Do you realize where you are ?"
The agent wilted. "Yes," he whispered.
"This is no human court," the
judge continued. "You are being tried by your own kind. Lying to us
is futile, you know that perfectly well, so why bother to try ?"
"It's - it's an occupational
habit," the agent stammered.
"It is for this court to decide
how seriously to take the children's intentions. However, I need
hardly remind you that children present a greater threat to our work
than anyone or anything else."
"I know," the agent conceded
meekly.
"Children," declared the judge,
"are our natural enemies. But for them, mankind would have been completely
in our power long ago. Adults are far easier to turn into timesavers.
That's why one of our most sacred commandments states, "Leave the
children till last." Are you familiar with that commandment, Defendant ?"
"Yes indeed, Your Honour," said
the agent, puffing hard at his cigar. It was a peculiar fact
that, despite the solemnity of the occasion, all present - judges,
defendant and spectators - were smoking incessantly.
"And yet," the judge retorted,
"we have incontrovertible proof that one of us - I repeat, one
of us - not only got into conversation with a child but
betrayed us. Do you happen to know who that certain person was ?"
Agent No. BLW/553/c wilted still more.
"It was me, Your Honour."
"And why did you break our most sacred
commandment ?"
"Because the child in question has
been seriously impeding our work by turning people against us. I had
the interests of the Timesaving Bank at heart. My intentions
were of the best."
"Your intentions don't concern
us," the judge said icily. "Results are all that count here, and the
result of your unauthorized action has been to gain us no time
and acquaint a child with some of our most vital secrets. Do you
admit that ?"
The agent hung his head. "I do,"
he whispered.
"So you plead guilty ?"
"Yes, Your Honour, but I would
draw the court's attention to an extenuating circumstance: I was
genuinely bewitched - lured into betraying us by the way the child
listened to me. I can't explain how it happened, but I swear
that's the way it was."
"Your excuses are irrelevant and
immaterial. This court takes no account of extenuating circumstances.
The law is quite categorical on this point and allows of no
exceptions. However, we shall certainly devote some attention to this
unusual child. What is its name ?"
"Momo, Your Honour."
"Male or female ?"
"She's a girl ?"
"Place of residence ?"
"The ruined amphitheater."
"Very well," said the judge, who
had recorded all these details in his notebook. "You may rest
assured. Defendant, that this child will never harm us again - we shall
neutralize her by every available means. Let that thought console you, now
that sentence is about to be passed and carried out."
The agent began to tremble. "What
is the sentence ?" he whispered.
The three judges put their heads together
and conferred in an undertone. Then they nodded, and their spokesman
turned to face the prisoner again.
"Agent No. BLW/553/c having pleaded
guilty to a charge of high treason, this court unanimously sentences
him to pay the penalty prescribed by law. He is to be
deprived of all time forthwith."
"Mercy, mercy !" shrieked the
agent, but his steel-gray briefcase and small cigar had already been snatched
away by two gray figures standing beside him.
And then a very strange thing happened.
No sooner had the condemned man lost his cigar than he started to become
more and more transparent. His screams grew fainter, too, as he stood
there with his head in his hands, dissolving into thin air. The last that
could be seen of him was a little flurry of ash eddying in the
breeze, but that soon vanished too.
Silently the men in gray dispersed,
judges and spectators alike.
Once the darkness had swallowed them up, the
sole reminder of their presence was a chill, gray wind that swirled
around the dismal and deserted garbage dump.
Beppo continued
to sit spellbound on his upturned bucket, staring at the spot
where the condemned man had been standing. He felt as if his limbs
had turned to ice and were only just beginning to thaw. The men in gray
existed; he had seen them for himself.
At about the same time - the
distant church clock had already struck twelve - Momo was still sitting on the
steps of the amphitheater. She was waiting. For what, she didn't know, but
some instinct had dissuaded her from going to bed.
All of a sudden, something lightly
brushed against her bare foot. Peering hard, for it was very dark, she saw
a big tortoise looking up at her. Its mouth seemed to curve in a mysterious
smile, and there was such a friendly light in its shrewd, black eyes
that Momo felt it was about to speak.
She bent down and
tickled it under the chin. "Who might you be ?" she said
softly. "Nice of you to come and keep me company, Tortoise,
even if nobody else will. What can I do for you ?"
Momo wasn't sure whether she'd failed to notice
them before, or whether they'd only just appeared, but she suddenly
spotted some letters on the tortoise's back. They were faintly luminous
and seemed to follow the natural patterns on its shell.
FOLLOW ME, she slowly deciphered.
Astonished, she sat up with a jerk.
"Do you mean me ?" she asked.
But the tortoise had already set off. After
a few steps it paused and looked back. "It really does mean me !"
Momo said to herself. She got up and went over to the creature.
"Keep going," she told it softly, "I'm right behind
you."
And step by step
she followed the tortoise as it slowly, very slowly, led her out of the
amphitheater and headed for the city.
(10)
TEN
MORE HASTE LESS SPEED
TEN
MORE HASTE LESS SPEED
Old Beppo was pedalling through the darkness
on his squeaky bicycle - pedalling with all his might. The gray
judge's words still rang in his ears: "We shall certainly devote some
attention to this unusual child. . . You may rest assured that this
child will never harm us again. . . We shall neutralize her by every
available means. . ."
Momo was in dire
peril, of that there could be no doubt. He must go to her
at once, warn her and protect her from the men in gray. He didn't
know how, but he'd find a way. Beppo pedalled even faster, his tuft of white
hair fluttering in the breeze. He still had a long way to go.
The ruined amphitheater was ablaze with the
headlights of a whole fleet of smart gray cars, which hemmed it in
on every side. Dozens of men in gray were scurrying up and
down the grass-grown steps. At last, after peering into every nook and
cranny, they came upon the hole in the wall. Some of them scrambled
through it into Memo's room. They looked under the bed - they even
looked inside the little brick stove. Then they reappeared, patted the dust
from their smart gray suits and shrugged.
"The bird appears to have
flown," said one.
"It's exasperating," said another.
"Children should be safely tucked up in bed at this hour,
not gallivanting around in the dark."
"I don't like the look of this,"
said a third. "It's almost as if someone had tipped her off just
in time."
"Impossible," said the first.
"He couldn't have known of our intention before we knew it ourselves
- or could he ?"
The three of them eyed each other in dismay.
"If someone really did tip her
off," the third pointed out, "she'll have made herself scarce. We'll
only be wasting time if we go on looking for her here."
"What do you suggest, then ?"
"I say we should notify
headquarters at once, so they can launch a full-scale
manhunt."
"The first thing they'll ask us - and
quite rightly so - is whether we've made a thorough search of the
immediate neighbourhood."
"Very well," said the first
speaker, "let's search the area first, but if the girl's well clear
of it already, we'll be making a big mistake."
"Nonsense," snapped his colleague.
"Even if she is, headquarters can still launch a full-scale
manhunt using every available agent. The girl won't escape - she doesn't
stand a chance. Right, gentlemen, let's get going. You all know what's at stake."
Many of the
local inhabitants lay awake that night, wondering why so many cars kept racing
past their windows. Even the narrowest side streets and roughest farm tracks
resounded until daybreak with a roar of traffic more usually heard on major
roads. No one could sleep a wink.
All this time, Momo was trudging slowly
through the city in the wake of her new-found friend, the tortoise.
The city never slept nowadays, however late the hour. Interminable streams of people
surged through the streets, jostling and elbowing each other aside. The roads
were choked with cars and big, noisy, overcrowded buses. Neon signs blazed down
from every building, intermittently bathing passers-by in their
multicoloured glare.
Momo, who had never seen any of this
before, followed the tortoise in a kind of wide-eyed, waking dream.
They made their way across broad squares and down brightly lit streets. Cars
flashed past them and pedestrians milled around them, but no one looked
twice at the child and the tortoise.
They never had to get
out of anyone's way, either. Nobody bumped into them, nor did any driver
have to brake to avoid them. The tortoise seemed to know
precisely when there would be no car or pedestrian in their
path, so they never had to vary their pace, never had to hurry
or to stop and wait. Momo began to wonder how any two creatures could
walk so slowly but travel so fast.
When Beppo finally reached the amphitheater,
the feeble glow of his bicycle lamp showed him, even before he dismounted,
that the ground around it was a mass of tire tracks. He left
his bicycle in the grass and ran to the hole in the wall.
"Momo !" He whispered
the name at first, then spoke it aloud. "Momo !" he repeated.
No answer.
Beppo swallowed hard, his throat felt so dry.
He climbed through the hole into the pitch-black room, stumbled over
something, and wrenched his ankle. Striking a match with tremulous
fingers, he peered in all directions.
The crude little table and chairs were
overturned, the blankets and mattress stripped off the bed. Of Momo
herself, there was no sign at all.
Beppo bit his lip
to stifle the hoarse sob that racked his chest at the sight of this
desolation. "My God," he muttered, "I'm too late. She's
gone - they've spirited the poor girl away. What shall I do now ? What can I do ?" Just then
the match began to burn his fingers, so he dropped it and stood
there in the dark.
Making his way outside as fast as his
twisted ankle would allow, he hobbled over to his bicycle, struggled
back into the saddle and pedalled off again. "Guido must help," he kept
repeating, "- he must ! Pray
heaven I can find him !"
He knew that Guido planned to earn
some extra money by spending Sunday nights in the storeroom of a car
breaker's junkyard. Serviceable parts had been disappearing of late, and
it was Guido's job to see that this pilfering ceased.
When Beppo ran him to ground in a shed
beside the junkyard and hammered on the door with his fist, Guido at first
mistook him for a would-be stealer of spare parts and kept mum. Then,
recognizing the old man's voice, he unlocked the door.
"What's the matter ?" he grumbled.
"It's Momo," Beppo told him
breathlessly. "She's in danger."
"What are you talking about ?"
asked Guido, flopping down on his camp bed. "Momo ? Why, what's happened to her ?"
"I don't know, exactly,"
Beppo panted, "but it doesn't look good."
And he told Guido all he'd seen, from
the trial on the garbage dump, to the tire tracks around the
amphitheater, to Momo's ransacked and deserted room. He took quite a while
to get it all out, of course, because not even the concern and
anxiety he felt for Momo could make him speak any faster than he usually
did.
"I knew it all along,"
he concluded. "I knew it would end in disaster. Well, now
they've taken their revenge - they've kidnapped her. We've got to help
her, Guido, but how. How ?"
The blood had slowly drained from Guido's
cheeks while Beppo was speaking. He felt as if the ground had given
way beneath him. Till now, he'd regarded the whole affair as a splendid
game and taken it neither more or less seriously than he took
any game or story. Now, for the first time ever, a story had escaped
his control. It had taken on a life of its own, and all the
imagination in the world would be insufficient to halt it. He felt
numb.
"You know, Beppo," he said
after a while, "Momo may simply have gone for a walk. She does
that occasionally - like the time she went roaming around the countryside
for three whole days and nights. We may be worrying for no good
reason."
"What about the tire tracks ?"
Beppo demanded angrily. "What about the state of her room ?"
Guido refused to be drawn.
"Suppose they really did come looking for her," he said.
"Who's to say they found her ?
Perhaps she'd gone by the time they got there. Why else would they
have searched the place and turned it upside down ?"
"But what if they did find her ?"
Beppo shouted. "What then ?" He gripped his young friend by the
lapels and shook him. "Don't be a fool, Guido. The men in gray
are real, I tell you. We've got to do something, and fast !"
"Steady on," Guido said
soothingly, startled by the old man's vehemence. "Of course we'll do something,
but not before we've thought it over carefully. After all, we don't
even know where to look for her."
Beppo released him. "I'm going to the
police," he announced.
"You can't do that !"
Guido protested with a look of horror. "Have some sense, Beppo.
Suppose they found her. Don't you know what they'd do with her - don't
you know where waifs and strays end up ?
They'd stick her in a home with bars over the windows. You wouldn't
want that, would you ?"
"No," Beppo muttered helplessly,
"of course not. But what if she's really in trouble ?"
"What if she isn't ?"
Guido argued. "What if she's only gone for a bit of a ramble
and you set the police on her. I wouldn't like to be in your
shoes then. She might never want to see you again."
Beppo subsided on to a chair and
buried his face in his hands. "I just don't know what to do,"
he groaned, "I just don't know."
"Well," said Guido, "I vote
we wait till tomorrow or the day after before we do anything at all.
If she still isn't back, okay, we'll go to the police. My guess
is, everything will have sorted itself out long before then, and the three of us
will be laughing at the whole silly business."
"You think so ?" muttered
Beppo, suddenly overcome with fatigue. The day's excitements had been a bit
too much for a man of his age.
"Of course," Guido assured him. He eased
Beppo's boots off and wrapped his sprained ankle in a damp cloth, then
helped him on to the camp bed. "Don't worry," he said
softly, "everything's going to be fine."
But Beppo was
already asleep. Sighing, Guido stretched out on the floor with his jacket
under his head in place of a pillow. Sleep eluded him, though. He couldn't
stop thinking about the men in gray, all night long, and for the first
time in his happy-go-lucky life he felt frightened.
The Timesaving Bank had launched a full-scale
manhunt. Every agent in the city was instructed by headquarters to drop
everything else and concentrate on finding the girl known as Momo.
Every street teemed with gray figures. They
lay in wait on rooftops and lurked in sewers, staked out the
airport and railway stations, kept an unobtrusive watch on buses and
trams - in short, they were everywhere at once.
But they still
didn't find the girl known as Momo.
"I say, Tortoise," said Momo,
as the pair of them made their way across a darkened courtyard.
"Aren't you going to tell me where you're taking me ?"
Some letters took shape on the
tortoise's shell. DON'T BE SCARED, they read.
"I'm not," said Momo, when she'd
deciphered them, though she said it more to boost her courage than
anything else. Truth to tell, she did feel rather apprehensive. The
tortoise's route was becoming steadily more tortuous and erratic. It had
already taken them across parks, over bridges and through subways, into
buildings and along corridors - even, once or twice, through cellars.
Had Momo known that she was being hunted by
a whole army of men in gray, she would probably have felt
uneasier still, but she didn't, so she followed the tortoise patiently,
step by step, as it continued to meander along.
It was lucky she did. Just as the
creature had previously threaded its way through traffic, so it now seemed
to know exactly where and when their pursuers would appear. There were
times when the men in gray reached a spot only moments after they themselves
had passed it, but hunters and hunted never actually bumped into each other.
"It's a good thing I've learned to read
so well," Momo remarked casually, "isn't it ?"
Instantly, the tortoise's shell flashed a warning:
SSSH !
Momo couldn't understand the reason for this
injunction, but she obeyed it. Then she saw three dim, gray shapes flit past a few
feet away.
They had now
reached a part of the city where each building looked drabber and
shabbier than the last. Towering tenements with peeling walls flanked streets
pitted with potholes full of stagnant water. The whole neighbourhood was
dark and deserted.
At long last, word reached the
headquarters of the Timesaving Bank that Momo had been sighted.
"Excellent," said the duty
officer. "Have you taken her into custody ?"
"No, she disappeared before we could
nab her - she seemed to vanish from the face of the earth. We've
lost track of her again."
"How did it happen ?"
"If only we knew ! There's something fishy going on."
"Where was she when you sighted her ?"
"That's the odd thing. She was in a part
of the city completely unknown to us."
"There's no such place," said
the duty officer.
"There must be. It seems to be
- how shall I put it ? -
right on the very edge of time, and the girl was heading that way."
"What ?" yelped the duty
officer. "After her again ! You've
got to catch her before she gets there - at all costs, is that
clear ?"
"Understood,
sir," came the ashen-voiced answer.
Momo might almost have imagined that day was
breaking, except that the strange glow appeared so suddenly - just as they
turned a corner, to be exact. It wasn't dark any more, nor was
it light, nor did the glow resemble the half-light of dawn or dusk.
It was a radiance that outlined every object with unnatural crispness
and clarity, yet it seemed to come from nowhere - or rather,
from everywhere at once. The long, black shadows cast by everything,
even the tiniest pebble, ran in all directions as if the tree over
there were lit from the left, the building over there from the right, the
monument over there from dead ahead.
The monument, if that was what it was,
looked weird enough in itself. It consisted of a big square
block of black stone surmounted by a gigantic white egg, nothing
more.
The houses, too, were unlike any Momo had
ever seen, with dazzling white walls and windows cloaked in shadows so dark
and dense that it was impossible to tell whether anyone lived inside.
Somehow, though, Momo sensed that these houses hadn't been built for people to live
in, but for some mysterious and quite different purpose.
The streets were completely empty, not only
of people but of dogs and cats and birds and cars. Not a movement
or breath of wind disturbed the utter stillness. The whole district
might have been encased in glass.
Although the
tortoise was plodding along more slowly than ever, Momo again found herself
marvelling at their rate of progress.
Beyond the borders of this strange part
of town, where it was still night-time, three smart gray limousines
came racing down the potholed street with headlights blazing. Each was manned
by several agents, and one of them, who was in the leading car,
caught sight of Momo just as she turned into the street with the
white houses and the unearthly glow coming from it.
When they reached the corner, however,
something quite incomprehensible happened: the convoy came to a sudden
stop. The drivers stepped on their accelerators. Engines roared and wheels
spun, but the cars themselves refused to budge. They might have been on a conveyor
belt travelling at exactly the same speed but in the opposite
direction, and the more they accelerated the faster it went. By the
time the men in gray grasped the truth, Momo was almost out of sight.
Cursing, they jumped out and tried to overtake her on foot. They
sprinted hard, grimacing with rage and exertion, but much the same thing
happened. When they were finally compelled to give up, they had covered a mere
ten yards. Meanwhile, Momo had disappeared among the snow-white houses and was
nowhere to be seen.
"That's that," said one of the
men in gray. "It's no use, we'll never catch her now."
"Why were we rooted to the
spot ?" demanded another. "I just don't understand it."
"Neither do I," said the
first. "The only question is, will they take that into our favour when we come
back empty-handed ?"
"You mean they may put us on trial ?"
"Well, they certainly won't give us a pat
on the back."
All the agents
looked downcast. Perching on the wings and bumpers of their gray
limousines, they brooded on the price of failure. There was no point
in hurrying, not now.
Far, far away by this time, somewhere
in the maze of deserted, snow-white streets and squares, Momo
continued to follow the tortoise. Despite their leisurely progress, or because
of it, the streets and buildings seemed to flash past in a white
blur. The tortoise turned yet another corner and Momo, following close behind,
stopped short in amazement. The street ahead of them was unlike all
the rest.
It was really more of an alleyway
than a street. The close-packed buildings on either side were a mass
of little turrets, gables and balconies. They resembled dainty glass
palaces which, after lying on the sea bed since time out of mind, had
suddenly risen to the surface. Draped in seaweed and encrusted with
barnacles and coral, they shimmered gently with all the iridescent, rainbow
hues of mother-of-pearl.
The narrow street ended in a house
detached from all the others and standing at right angles to them.
Its big bronze front door was richly decorated with ornamental figures.
Momo glanced up at the street sign
immediately above her. It was a slab of white marble and on it,
in gold lettering, were the words NEVER LANE.
Although she had taken only a second or two
to look at the sign and read it, the tortoise was already far ahead
and had almost reached the house at the end of the lane.
"Wait for me, Tortoise !" she
called, but for some strange reason she couldn't hear her own voice.
The tortoise seemed to have heard,
though, because it paused and looked around. Momo tried to follow, but
no sooner had she set off down Never Lane than a curious sensation
gripped her. She felt as if she were toiling upstream against a mighty
torrent or battling with an inaudible tempest that threatened to blow
her backwards. Bent almost double, she braced her body against the mysterious
force, hauling herself along hand over hand or crawling on all fours.
She could just make out the little figure of the
tortoise waiting patiently at the end of the lane. "I'm getting
nowhere !" she called at last. "Help me, can't you ?"
Slowly the tortoise retraced its steps. When
it came to a halt in front of her, its shell bore the
following advice: WALK BACKWARDS.
Momo tried it. She turned around and walked
backwards, and all at once she was progressing up the lane with the
utmost ease. At the same time, something most peculiar happened to her.
While walking backwards, she was also thinking, breathing and feeling backwards
- living backwards, in fact.
At length she bumped into something
solid. Turning, she found she was standing outside the last house of all,
the one that stood at right angles to the rest. She gave a little
start because, seen at this range, the ornate bronze door looked enormous.
"I wonder if I'll ever get it open,"
she thought, but at that moment the massive door swung open by itself.
She paused again, distracted by the
sight of another sign above the door. This one, which was supported by the
figure of a unicorn carved in ivory, read: NOWHERE HOUSE.
Because she was still rather slow at reading,
the door had begun to close again by the time she'd finished. She
slipped hurriedly inside, and it shut behind her with a sound like
muffled thunder.
Momo found herself in a long, lofty
passage flanked at regular intervals by marble statues whose apparent
function was to support the ceiling. There was no sign here of the
mysterious current that prevailed outside in the lane. Momo followed the
tortoise as it waddled ahead of her down the long corridor. At the
far end it stopped outside a little door just big enough for Momo to duck
through.
WE'RE HERE, the tortoise's shell announced.
There was a little
sign on the door. Kneeling down so that it was on a level
with her nose, Momo read the inscription. PROFESSOR SECUNDUS MINUTUS HORA, it said.
She drew a deep
breath and boldly lifted the latch. As soon as the little door
opened, her ears were assailed by a melodious chorus of tinkling and
chiming and ticking and humming and whirring. She followed the tortoise inside,
and the latch clicked into place behind them.
(11)
ELEVEN
THE CONFERENCE
ELEVEN
THE CONFERENCE
Innumerable figures were scurrying around
the headquarters of the Timesaving Bank, a gray-lit labyrinth of passages
and corridors, passing on the latest news in agitated whispers: every
member of the directional board had been summoned to attend an extraordinary
general meeting.
Some surmised that this portended a dire
emergency, others that new and untapped sources of time had been
discovered.
The directors
were already closeted in the boardroom. They sat side by side at a conference
table so long that it seemed to go on forever, each with
his steel-gray briefcase and small gray cigar. They had removed their bowler
hats for the occasion, and every last one of them had a bald head as gray
as the rest of him. Their mood, if such bloodless creatures
could be said to have feelings at all, was universally dejected.
The chairman rose from his place at the
head of the long table. The hum of conversation died away, and two
interminable rows of gray faces turned towards him.
"Gentlemen," he began,
"the situation is grave. I feel bound to acquaint you at once
with the unpalatable but inescapable facts of the matter.
"Every available agent was assigned to hunt
down the girl named Momo. This operation lasted a total of six hours,
thirteen minutes and eight seconds. While engaged on it, all the said
agents were inevitably compelled to neglect the true purpose of their
existence, namely, time-gathering. To this loss of revenue must be added
the time expended during the manhunt by our agents themselves. Accurate
computations disclose that the sum of these two debit entries amounts to three
billion, seven hundred and thirty-eight million, two hundred and fifty-nine
thousand, one hundred and fourteen seconds.
"That, gentlemen, is more than a whole
human lifetime. I need hardly tell you what such a deficit means to us."
Here he pointed dramatically to a huge
steel door, bristling with combination locks and safety devices, set in the
wall at the far end of the boardroom.
"Our reserves of time are not
inexhaustible, gentlemen," he pursued in a louder voice.
"If the manhunt had paid off, well and good. As it is, we wasted
time to no purpose. The girl eluded us.
"There must be no repetition of this
disastrous affair. I shall strongly oppose any more such time-consuming
operations from now on. Time must be saved, not squandered. I would
therefore urge you to frame your future plans accordingly. That is all
I have to say, gentlemen. Thank you for your attention."
He sat down, blowing out a dense
cloud of smoke. Agitated whispers ran the length of the boardroom.
Then, at the other end of the
table, a second speaker rose to his feet. Every head turned in his
direction.
"Gentlemen," he said,
"we all have the interests of the Timesaving Bank at heart.
However, I find it quite unnecessary for us to view this affair
with alarm, still less to regard it as a catastrophe. Nothing
could be further from the truth. We all know that our reserves of time
are so immense that our position would not be endangered, even by a loss
many times greater than the one we have just sustained. What is a human
lifetime, after all ? By our
standards, a mere pinprick.
"I fully agree with our chairman
that there must be no repetition of this incident. On the other
hand, nothing like it has ever happened before, and the chances of its
happening again are very remote.
"The chairman was right to reproach
us for allowing the girl to escape. On the other hand, our sole
purpose was to render her harmless, and that we have successfully
done. The creature has disappeared - she has fled beyond the borders of time.
We are rid of her, in other words. Personally, I feel we have
every reason to congratulate ourselves."
The second speaker sat down with a complacent
smile. The smattering of applause that greeted his remarks was cut short
when a third speaker rose, this time from a seat halfway along the
great table.
"I shall be brief," he said
sourly. "In my opinion, the last speaker's soothing words were
thoroughly irresponsible. This Momo is no ordinary child. We all know
she possesses powers capable of presenting a serious threat to us
and our activities. The fact that no such incident has ever occurred
before is no guarantee that it won't occur again. We must remain
on our guard. We must not rest content until the child is in our
power, because only then can we be sure she will never harm us again.
Having managed to leave the realm of time, she may re-enter it at
any moment - and she will, you mark my words !"
He sat down. The other directors winced
and bowed their heads in silence.
"Gentlemen," said a fourth
speaker, who was sitting across the table from the third, "pardon me for
being blunt, but we're dodging the issue. We must face the fact that an alien
power has been meddling in our business. After carefully examining every
aspect of the situation, I find that the odds against any creature
crossing the borders of time, alive and unaided, are precisely forty-two
million to one. In other words, it's a near impossibility."
Another buzz of agitation ran around the
boardroom.
"Everything suggests," the fourth
speaker continued, when the murmurs had subsided, "that someone helped
the girl to elude us. You all know who I mean. The person in question
titles himself Professor Hora."
At the sound of this name, most of the
men in gray flinched as if they had been struck. Others jumped to their
feet, shouting and gesticulating.
The fourth speaker raised his arms for
silence. "Gentlemen, gentlemen," he cried, "a little
self-control, if you please ! I'm
well aware that any mention of that name is - well, not quite proper.
I utter it with extreme reluctance, I assure you, but we mustn't
blind ourselves to the facts. If the girl received assistance from - from
the Aforesaid, he must have had his reasons, and those reasons cannot be other
than detrimental to us. In short, gentlemen, we must allow for
the possibility that the Aforesaid may not only send the girl back but arm her
against us in some way. She will then be a mortal danger to us.
We must therefore be prepared not merely to sacrifice another
human lifetime or lifetimes. No, gentlemen, in the last resort we must
stake everything we possess - I repeat, everything ! - because, if the worst happens, thrift
could spell our destruction. I think you know what I'm getting at."
The directors' agitation mounted, and they
all started talking at once. A fifth speaker jumped on to his
chair and waved his arms wildly.
"Quiet !" he bellowed.
"It's all very well for the last speaker to hint at a host of dire
possibilities, but he obviously doesn't know how to deal with them
himself. He says we must be prepared for any sacrifice: well and
good. We must stop at nothing: well and good. We mustn't stint
our resources: well and good. But these are just empty words. Let him tell us what
practical steps to take. None of us knows how the Aforesaid will arm
the girl against us. We shall be confronted by a wholly unknown
danger: that's the problem we have to solve !"
The boardroom was in uproar now. Some
of the directors shouted incoherently, others drummed on the table
with their fists, others buried their heads in their hands. All were
overcome with panic. A sixth speaker strove hard to make himself
heard above the din.
"Gentlemen, please !" he kept
repeating in a soothing voice until peace was finally restored. "I
implore you to take a calm and commonsense view of this matter.
Even assuming that the girl comes back from the Aforesaid, and even assuming
that he arms her against us in some way, there will be absolutely
no need for us to do battle with her ourselves. We aren't
particularly well-equipped for such a confrontation, as the
lamentable fate of our late employee, Agent No. BLW/553/c, has so amply
demonstrated. But that won't be necessary. We have human accomplices
in plenty, gentlemen. Provided we make discreet and skilful use of them,
we shall be able to dispose of the girl Momo and the threat
she represents without ever having to intervene in person. Such a method
of procedure would, I feel sure, be not only economical but safe
and highly effective."
A sigh of relief went up from
the assembled throng. The directors found this a sensible suggestion and
would probably have adopted it on the spot had not the floor been claimed
by someone seated near the head of the table.
"Gentlemen," he began,
"we keep debating how best to get rid of the girl Momo. Our
motive - let's be honest - is fear, but fear is a bad
counsellor. I feel we're missing a golden opportunity - a unique
opportunity. There's a saying: If you can't beat 'em, join 'em. Well,
why shouldn't we persuade the girl to join us ? Why not get her on our side ?"
"Hear, hear !" cried a number
of voices. "Go on !"
"It seems clear," the seventh
speaker continued, "that this child has found her way to the
Aforesaid, in other words, she got there via the route that has eluded us for
so long. If she can find it again, as she probably can,
with ease, she can lead us there. We shall then be able to deal
with the Aforesaid in our own way - very speedily, too, I feel
sure.
"Once that is done, we need no longer
toil at gathering time by the hour, minute and second - no,
gentlemen, because we shall have captured mankind's whole store of time
at a stroke, and possessing the whole of time means wielding absolute
power. Just think, gentlemen: we shall have attained our goal, and all
because of the girl you propose to eliminate !"
A deathly hush had descended on the
boardroom.
"That's all very well," protested
someone, "but you know it's impossible to lie to the girl.
Remember what happened to Agent No. BLW/553/c. We'd all end up like
him."
"Who said anything about lying to her ?"
retorted the seventh speaker. "We'd tell her all about our plan,
naturally."
"Then she'd never go along with
it," the sceptic persisted. "The whole idea's preposterous."
"Don't be too sure, my friend,"
a ninth speaker broke in. "We'd have to make her a tempting
proposition. For instance, we could promise her as much time as she
wants."
"And break our promise later, of course,"
said the sceptic.
The ninth speaker gave an icy smile.
"Of course not," he said. "If we didn't mean
what we said, she'd sense it at once."
"No, no !" cried the
chairman, banging the table. "I couldn't agree to that. If we
really gave her all the time she wanted it would cost us a fortune."
"Hardly that," the ninth speaker
said blandly. "How much time can one child consume, after all ? True, it would be a minor drain on our
resources, but think what we'd be getting in return: the time of everyone
else in the world ! Momo would
consume very little, and the little she did consume would simply have to be
charged to overheads. Consider the advantages, gentlemen !"
The ninth speaker resumed his seat while
everyone weighed the pros and cons.
"All the same," the sixth speaker
said eventually, "it wouldn't work."
"Why not ?"
"For the simple reason, I'm afraid,
that the girl already possesses all the time she wants. There'd be no
point in trying to bribe her with something she has plenty of."
"Then we'd have to deprive her of it
first," the ninth speaker replied.
"We're talking in circles,"
the chairman said wearily. "The child's beyond our reach, that's the whole
trouble."
A sigh of disappointment ran the
length of the boardroom table.
"May I venture a suggestion ?"
asked a tenth speaker.
The floor is yours," said the
chairman.
The tenth speaker gave the chairman a little
bow before proceeding. "This girl," he said, "is fond of her
friends. She loves devoting her time to others. What would become of her
if there were no one left to share it with her ? If she won't assist us of her own
free will, we must concentrate on her friends instead."
He produced a folder from his
briefcase and flipped it open. "The principal persons concerned are
named as Beppo Roadsweeper and Guido Guide. I also have here a list
of the children who pay her regular visits. I suggest we simply
lure these people away, so she can't get in touch with them. What
will Momo's abundance of time amount to when she's all on her
own ? A burden - a positive
curse ! Sooner or later she
won't be able to stand it any more, and when that time comes,
gentlemen, we shall present her with our terms. I'll wager a thousand
years to a microsecond that she'll show us the way, just to get
her friends back."
Downcast till
now, the men in gray raised their heads. Every face broke into a thin-lipped
smile of triumph, every pair of hands applauded. The sound
reverberated along the interminable passages and corridors like an avalanche
of stones rattling down a mountainside.
(12)
TWELVE
NOWHERE HOUSE
TWELVE
NOWHERE HOUSE
Momo was standing in the biggest room
she'd ever seen. It was bigger than the biggest cathedral or concert
hall in the world. Massive columns supported a roof that could be sensed
rather than seen in the gloom far above. There were no windows
anywhere. The golden light that wove its way across this immense hall came from
countless candles whose flames burned so steadily that they looked like
daubs of brilliant paint requiring no wax at all to keep
them alight.
The thousandfold whirring and ticking and
humming and chiming that Momo had heard on entering came from innumerable
clocks of every shape and size. They reposed on long tables, in glass
cabinets, on golden wall brackets, on endless rows of shelves.
There were dainty, bejewelled pocket
watches, cheap tin alarm clocks, hourglasses, musical clocks with pirouetting
dolls on top, sundials, clocks encased in wood and marble, glass
clocks and clocks driven by jets of water. On the walls hung all
manner of cuckoo clocks and other clocks with weights and pendulums, some
swinging slowly and majestically and others wagging busily to and fro. All
around the room at first-floor level ran a gallery reached by a spiral
staircase. Higher still was another gallery, and above it another, and
above that yet another.
Clocks were standing or hanging wherever
Momo looked - not only conventional clocks but spherical timepieces
showing what time it was anywhere in the world, and sidereal clocks,
large and small, complete with sun, moon and stars. Arrayed in the middle
of the hall were countless bigger clocks - a forest of clocks,
as it were - ranging from granfather clocks to full-size church
clocks.
Not a moment passed but one of these
innumerable timepieces struck or chimed somewhere or other, for each
of them showed a different time. Far from offending she ear, they
combined to produce a sound as pleasant and harmonious as the
rustle of leaves in a wood in springtime.
Momo roamed from place to place, gazing
wide-eyed at all these curiosities. She had paused beside a lavishly
ornamented clock on which two tiny dancers, a man and a woman,
were standing with hands entwined, and was just about to prod them to see
if they would move, when she heard a friendly voice behind her.
"Ah, so you're back, Cassiopeia," it said. "Did you
bring Momo with you ?"
Turning, Momo looked along an avenue
between the grandfather clocks and saw a frail old man with silvery hair
stooping over the tortoise. He was wearing a gold-embroidered frock
coat, blue-silk knee breeches, white hose and shoes with big gold buckles. Lace
frothed from the cuffs and collar of his coat, and his silver hair was
braided into a pigtail at the back. Momo had never seen such a costume
before, though anyone less ignorant would at once have recognized it as
the height of fashion two centuries earlier.
"Well," said the old gentleman,
still bending over the tortoise, "is she here ? Where is she, then ?"
He donned a small pair of eyeglasses
like old Beppo's, except that these were gold-rimmed, and peered about him.
"Here I am !" called Momo.
The old gentleman came towards her with a beaming
smile, both hands extended, and the nearer he drew the younger he seemed
to become. By the time he had reached Memo's side, seized her
hands and shaken them cordially, he looked little older than herself.
"Welcome," he said delightedly,
"- welcome to Nowhere House. Permit me to introduce myself,
Momo. My name is Hora, Professor Secundus Minutus Hora."
"Were you really expecting me ?"
Momo asked in surprise.
"But of course. Why else would I have
sent Cassiopeia to fetch you ?" He produced a diamond-studded
fob watch from his pocket and flipped the lid open. "In fact, you're
uncommonly punctual," he said with a smile, holding out the
watch for her inspection.
There were no hands or numerals on the
watch face, Momo saw, just two very fine superimposed spirals rotating slowly
in opposite directions. Every now and then, minute dots of light
appeared where the spirals intersected.
"This watch," said Professor Hora,
"is known as a crisimograph. It accurately records crises in the
history of mankind, and one of these rare occurrences has just
begun."
"What's a crisis ?"
asked Momo.
"It's like this," the professor
explained. "At certain junctures in the course of existence,
unique moments occur when everyone and everything, even the most distant stars,
combine to bring about something that could not have happened before and
will never happen again. Few people know how to take advantage of these
critical moments, unfortunately, and they often pass unnoticed. When someone
does recognize them, however, great things happen in the world."
"Perhaps one needs a watch like
yours to recognize them by," said Momo.
Professor Hora smiled and shook his head.
"No, my child, the watch by itself would be no use to anyone.
You have to know how to read it as well." He snapped
the watch shut and replaced it in his pocket. Then, noticing Memo's
ill-concealed surprise at his personal appearance, he looked down at himself
and frowned. "Ah," he said, "you may be punctual,
but I seem to be rather behind the times - in fashion, I mean.
How unobservant of me. I must put that right at once."
And he clicked his fingers. In a flash,
his costume changed to a black frock coat, stovepipe trousers and a stand-up
collar.
"Is that any better ?" he inquired
doubtfully, but Momo's look of astonishment was answer enough in itself.
"No, of course not," he went on quickly. "What am
I thinking of !"
Another click of the fingers, and he instantly
appeared in an outfit the like of which Momo had never seen. Nor had
anyone else, since it dated from a hundred years in the future.
"Still no good ?" he asked.
"Never mind, I'll get it right in the end." And he clicked
his fingers a third time. At long last, he stood there attired
in an ordinary suit of the kind men wear today.
"That's more like it, eh ?"
he said, eyes twinkling. "I hope I didn't alarm you, Momo - it was
just a little joke of mine. But now, my girl, come with me.
You've a long journey behind you, and I'm sure you'd enjoy a hearty
breakfast."
He took her by the hand and led
her off into the clock forest with the tortoise following at their heels.
After twisting and turning like a maze, the path eventually came out in a small
room whose walls consisted of gigantic grandfather clocks. In one
corner stood a bow-legged table, and beside it a dainty little sofa
and some matching armchairs. Here as elsewhere, everything was bathed in the
golden glow of a myriad motionless candle flames.
Set out on the table were a pot-bellied
jug and two small cups, together with plates, spoons and knives - all of solid,
gleaming gold. There were also two little dishes, one containing golden-yellow
butter, the other honey like liquid gold, and a basket piled high with
crusty, golden-brown rolls. Professor Hora filled both cups with hot chocolate
from the pot-bellied jug and made a gesture of invitation.
"There, little Momo, please tuck
in."
Momo needed no second bidding.
Chocolate you could drink she'd never heard of before. As for rolls
spread with butter and honey, they were a rare delicacy, and these rolls
tasted more delicious than any she'd eaten in her life. Completely wrapped
up in her wonderful breakfast, she feasted on it with her cheeks
bulging and her mind devoid of every other thought. Although she hadn't
slept a wink all night long, the food banished her weariness and made her
feel fresh and lively. The more she ate, the better it tasted. She felt as if
she could have gone on eating like this for days on end.
Professor Hora, who watched her
benevolently, was tactful enough not to cut short her enjoyment too soon
by engaging in conversation. He realized that his guest had
years of hunger to make up for. Perhaps this was why, while
watching her, he gradually looked older and older until he became a white-haired
old gentleman again. When he noticed that Momo wasn't too handy with a knife,
he spread the rolls for her and put them on her plate. He himself
ate little - just enough to keep her company.
At last, even Momo could eat no more.
She drank up her chocolate, studying her host over the rim of the
golden cup and wondering who or what he could possibly be. He was
no ordinary person, that much was obvious, but all she really knew about
him so far was his name. She put her cup down and cleared her throat.
"Why did you send the tortoise to fetch
me ?"
"To protect you from the men in gray,"
Professor Hora replied gravely. "They're searching for you everywhere, and
you're only safe from them here with me."
Momo looked startled. "You mean they
want to hurt me ?"
"Yes, my child," the
professor sighed, "in a manner of speaking."
"But why ?"
"Because they're afraid of you - because
no one could have done them greater harm."
"I haven't done anything to them,"
Momo protested.
"Oh, yes you have. You not only
persuaded one of them to betray himself, you told your friends about
him. What's more, you and your friends tried to broadcast the truth about
the men in gray. Isn't that enough to make you their mortal enemy ?"
"But we walked right through the
city, the tortoise and I," Momo said. "If they were searching for me everywhere,
they could easily have caught us. We weren't going fast."
The tortoise had stationed herself at the
professor's feet. He took her on his lap and tickled her under the
chin. "Well, Cassiopeia," he said with a smile,
"what's your opinion ? Could
they have caught you ?"
The word NEVER ! appeared like lightning on Cassiopeia's
shell, and the letters flickered so merrily that Momo almost thought she
detected a dry little chuckle.
"The thing is," said the
professor, "Cassiopeia can see into the future. Not far - just half
an hour, or thereabouts - but still."
CORRECTION ! flashed the shell.
"Pardon me," said the professor,
"I should have said half an hour precisely. She knows for
certain what will happen in the next thirty minutes, like whether or not
she's going to bump into the men in gray, for instance."
"My goodness," exclaimed Momo,
"how useful ! So if she
knew in advance she'd meet the men in gray at such and such a spot,
would she simply take a different route ?"
"No," Professor Hora replied,
"I'm afraid it's not as easy as that. She can't undo anything
she knows in advance because she knows what is actually going to happen.
If she knew she was going to meet the men in gray at a certain
spot, she'd meet them there. She'd be powerless to prevent it."
Momo's face fell. "I don't
understand," she said. "In that case, there's no advantage in knowing
anything in advance after all."
"There is sometimes," said
the professor. "In your case, for example, she knew you were going to take
a certain route and not meet any men in gray. That was an advantage,
wasn't it ?"
Momo didn't reply. Her thoughts were as tangled
as a skein of wool.
"But to return to you and
your friends," the professor went on. "I must congratulate you. Your
posters and placards were most impressive."
"You mean you read them ?"
Momo asked delightedly.
"Every last word," the professor
assured her.
"Nobody else did, from the look of it,"
said Momo.
The professor nodded sympathetically.
"I'm afraid not. The men in gray saw to that."
"Do you know them well ?"
Momo asked.
He nodded again and sighed. "As
well as they know me," he said.
Momo didn't know what to make of this
reply. "Do you often go to see them ?"
"No, never. I never set foot
outside this house."
"What about the men in gray - do they
ever come here ?"
The professor smiled. "Never fear,
Momo, they can't get in. They couldn't even if they knew the way to Never
Lane, which they don't."
Momo thought a while. Though reassured
by Professor Hora's remarks, she was eager to learn more about him.
"How do you come to know all this," she asked, "- I mean,
about our posters and the men in gray ?"
"I keep a constant watch on them
and everything connected with them," the professor told her, "so I've
naturally been watching you and your friends as well."
"I thought you said you never left
the house."
"I've no need to," said the
professor, rapidly growing younger again as he spoke, "thanks to my
omnivision glasses." He took off his little gold-rimmed spectacles
and held them out. "Would you care to try them ?"
Momo put them on. "I can't make out
anything at all," she said, screwing up her eyes and blinking.
All she could see was a whirl of colours, lights and shadows. It made
her feel positively dizzy.
"Yes," she heard the professor
say, "it's always the same to begin with. Seeing through omnivision
glasses isn't as easy as all that. You'll soon get used to them,
though."
He stood behind Momo's chair and gently
adjusted the position of the frame. At once, everything sprang into
focus.
The first thing Momo saw was the men in gray
and their three limousines on the edge of the district where the
strange white buildings began. They were in the process of pushing
their cars backwards.
Then, looking further afield, she saw more
gray figures in the city streets. They were talking and gesticulating
excitedly as though passing on information of some kind.
"It's you they're talking about,"
Professor Hora explained. "They can't understand how you managed to escape."
"Why are they all so gray in the
face ?" Momo asked, still watching them.
"Because they feed on dead
matter," the professor told her. "They live in people's time, as you
know, but time dies - literally dies - once it has been wrested
away from its rightful owners. All human beings have their own share of time,
but it survives only for as long as it really belongs to them."
"So the men in gray aren't human ?"
"No. Their human appearance is only
a disguise."
"What are they, then ?"
"Strictly speaking, they're
nothing."
"So where do they come from ?"
"They exist only because people give
them the opportunity to do so. Naturally, they seize that opportunity. Now
that people are giving them a chance to rule their lives, they're
naturally taking advantage of that too."
"What would happen if they
couldn't steal any more time ?"
"They'd disappear into thin air, which
is where they come from." Professor Hora took his glasses back and
pocketed them. "Unfortunately," he continued after a pause,
"they already have plenty of human accomplices. That's the worst
part."
"Well, nobody's going to steal any
of my time," Momo said stoutly.
"I should hope not," said the
professor. From one moment to the next, he looked like an old
man again. "Come along, Momo, I want to show you my collection."
Taking her by the hand, he led her
back into the great hall, where he showed her all sorts of timepieces
and made them chime for her, explained the workings of his sidereal
clocks, and gradually, under the influence of his little visitor's obvious
delight in all these marvels, grew younger again.
"Tell me," he said as they
walked on, "do you like riddles ?"
"Oh yes, very much," Momo said
eagerly. "Do you know any ?"
"Yes," said Professor Hora,
smiling at her, "I know a real teaser. Very few people can solve
it."
"All the better," Momo said.
"I'll make a special note of it, so I can try it out
on my friends."
The professor's
smile broadened. "I can't wait to see if you can solve it.
Listen carefully:
All dwelling in one house are strange
brothers three,
as unlike as any three brothers
could be,
yet try as you may to tell brother
from brother,
you'll find that the trio resemble each
other.
The first isn't there, though he'll come
beyond doubt.
The second's departed, so he's not
about.
The third and the smallest is right on the
spot,
and manage without him the others could not.
Yet the third is a factor with which to be
reckoned
because the first brother turns into the
second.
You cannot stand back and observe number
three,
for one of the others is all you
will see.
So tell me, my child, are the
three of them one ?
Or are there but two ? Or could there be none ?
Just name them, and you will at once
realize
that each rules a kingdom of infinite
size.
They rule it together and are it as
well.
In that,
they're alike, so where, do they dwell ?"
Professor Hora gave Momo an encouraging
nod. Thanks to her excellent memory, she was able to repeat the whole
rhyme word for word. She did so, slowly and carefully, then sighed.
"Phew !" she said. That's a really
hard one. I've no idea what the answer could be. I don't even know
where to start."
"Just try," said the professor.
Momo recited the riddle again under her
breath. Finally, she shook her head. "It's no use," she said.
The tortoise, which had now rejoined them
and was seated at the professor's feet, had been watching Momo intently.
"Well, Cassiopeia," said the
professor, "you know everything half an hour in advance. Will
Momo solve the riddle or won't she ?"
Cassiopeia's shell lit up. SHE WILL ! it spelled out.
"You see ?" the professor
said, turning to Momo. "You are going to solve it.
Cassiopeia has never been wrong yet."
Momo knit her brow and racked her brains
once more. Who were these three brothers that all lived in the same house ? They obviously weren't brothers in the
usual sense. In riddles, "brothers" always meant grains of sand
or teeth or the like - similar things, at all events. But
these three things somehow turned into each other. What sort of things
could do that ?
Looking around in search of inspiration,
Momo caught sight of the candles with their motionless flames. Fire turned
wax into light - yes, they were three "brothers", but that
couldn't be the answer because they were all there at the same time,
and two of them weren't supposed to be. What about blossom, fruit and
seed - could the answer be something of that kind ? The more Momo debated this possibility, the
more promising it seemed. The seed was the smallest of the three, it was
there when the other two weren't, and the other two couldn't exist without it.
But no, that wouldn't do either. A seed was perfectly visible, and
the riddle said that anyone looking at the smallest of the three
brothers always saw one of the other two.
Momo's thoughts flitted hither and thither.
She simply couldn't find a clue that led anywhere. Still, Cassiopeia had
predicted that she would solve the riddle, so she slowly recited it to
herself for a third time. When she came to the line: "The first
isn't there, though he'll come beyond doubt. . ." she saw Cassiopeia
give her a wink. The words WHAT I KNOW lit up on her shell, but
only for a split second.
Professor Hora smiled. "No helping,
Cassiopeia," he said, though he hadn't been looking in her
direction. "Momo can work it out all by herself."
Momo, who had seen the words, began to ponder
their meaning. What was it that Cassiopeia knew ? She knew the riddle would be solved, but
that was no help.
So what else did Cassiopeia know ? She always knew what was going to happen.
She knew. . .
"The future !" cried Momo.
" 'The first isn't there, though he'll come beyond doubt' - that's
the future !"
Professor Hora nodded.
" 'The second's departed,' " Momo
went on," 'so he's not about' - that must be the past !"
The professor beamed at her and nodded
again.
"Now comes the hard part," Momo
said thoughtfully. "What can the third brother be ? He's the smallest of the three, but the
other two can't manage without him, and he's the only one at home."
After another pause for thought, she gave a sudden
exclamation. "Of course ! It's
now - this very moment !
The past consists of moments gone by and the future of moments
to come, so neither of them could exist without the present.
That's it !" Her cheeks were glowing with excitement now. "But
what does the next bit mean ? 'Yet
the third is a factor with which to be reckoned, because the first
brother turns into the second. . .' I suppose it means that the
present exists only because the future turns into the past."
She looked at Professor Hora with
dawning amazement. "Yes, it's true !
I'd never looked at it like that before. If it is true,
though, there's really no such thing as the present, only past and
future. Take this moment, for instance: by the time I talk about it,
it's already in the past. 'You cannot stand back and observe number three,
for one of the others is all you will see. . .' I understand
what that means now. I understand the rest, too, because you could be forgiven
for thinking there was only one brother - the present, I mean - or only
the past or the future. Or none of them at all, because
each of them exists only when the others do. Golly, it's enough to make
your head spin !"
"But the riddle isn't finished
yet," said the professor. "What's this kingdom the brothers all rule
together - the one they themselves are ?"
Momo looked baffled. What could it be ? What did past, present and future amount to,
all lumped together ? She gazed
around the great hall, with its thousands upon thousands of clocks.
Suddenly her face lit up.
"Time !" she cried, clapping
her hands and skipping for joy. "That's what it is: time !"
"And the house the brothers live in - what
would that be ?"
"The world, I suppose," Momo
replied.
"Bravo !" said the professor,
clapping in his turn. "I congratulate you, my girl. You're
really good at solving riddles. I'm delighted."
"Me too," said Momo, secretly
wondering why he should be quite so pleased that she'd solved
his riddle.
He showed her many other rare and
interesting things as they resumed their tour of the clock-filled
hall, but the riddle continued to occupy her thoughts.
"Tell me," she said eventually,
"what exactly is time ?"
"You've just found that out for
yourself," the professor replied.
"No," she said, "I mean time
itself. It exists, so it must be something. What is it
really ?"
The professor smiled. "It would be nice
if you worked out your own answer to that question too."
Momo pondered for a long time. "It
exists," she mused. "That much I do know, but you can't touch or hold
it. Could it be something like a perfume ? Then again, it's always passing by, so it
must come from somewhere. Perhaps it's like the wind - no, wait ! Perhaps it's a kind of music you
just don't hear because it's always there." She paused, then added,
"Though I have heard it sometimes, I think - very
faintly."
The professor nodded. "I know, that's
why I was able to summon you here."
"But there must be more to it
than that," said Momo, still pursuing her train of thought. "The
music comes from far off, but I seem to hear it deep inside me.
Perhaps time works that way too." She broke off, bewildered. "I mean,"
she said, "like the wind making waves in the sea." She shrugged
and shook her head. "I expect I'm talking nonsense."
"Not at all," said the
professor. "I think you put it very prettily indeed. That's why I'm
going to let you into a secret. If you want to know, all
the time in the world comes from here - from Nowhere House, Never
Lane."
Momo gazed at him in awe. "I
see," she said softly. "You mean you make it yourself ?"
The professor smiled again. "No, my child,
I'm merely its custodian. All human beings have their allotted span of time.
My task is to see that it reaches them."
"In that case," said Momo,
"why not simply arrange things so they don't have any more of it
stolen by the time-thieves ?"
"I can't," the professor told
her. "What people do with their time is their own business. They
must guard it themselves. I can only distribute it."
Momo looked around the great hall. "Is
that why you keep all these clocks - one for every person in the
world ?"
"No, Momo, these clocks are just a hobby
of mine. They're very imperfect copies of something that everyone
carries inside him. Just as people have eyes to see light with and
ears to hear sounds with, so they have hearts for the appreciation of time.
And all the time they fail to appreciate is as wasted on them as the
colours of the rainbow are wasted on a blind person or the
nightingale's song on a deaf one. Some hearts are unappreciative of time,
I fear, though they beat like all the rest."
"What will happen when my heart
stops beating ?" Momo asked.
"When that moment comes," said the
professor, "time will stop for you as well. Or rather, you will
retrace your steps through time, through all the days and nights, months and
years of your life, until you go out through the great, round, silver
gate you entered by."
"What will I find on the
other side ?"
"The home of the music you've
sometimes faintly heard in the distance, but by then you'll be part
of it. You yourself will be a note in its mighty
harmonies." Professor Hora looked at Momo searchingly. "But I don't
suppose that makes much sense to you, does it ?"
"Yes," said Momo, "I think
so." Then, recalling her strange progress along Never Lane and the way
she'd lived through everything in reverse, she asked, "Are you Death ?"
The professor smiled. "If people knew
the nature of death," he said after a moment's silence,
"they'd cease to be afraid of it. And if they ceased to be
afraid of it, no one could rob them of their time any
more."
"Why not tell them, then ?"
Momo suggested.
"I already do," said the professor.
"I tell them the meaning of death with every hour I send them,
but they refuse to listen. They'd sooner heed those who frighten them.
That's another riddle in itself."
"I'm not frightened," said Momo.
Professor Hora nodded slowly. He gave
her another searching stare. Then he said, "Would you like to see
where time comes from ?"
"Yes," she whispered.
"I'll take you there," said the
professor, "but only if you promise not to talk or ask
questions. Is that understood ?"
Momo nodded.
Professor Hora stooped and picked her up.
All at once, he seemed immensely tall and inexpressibly old, but not
as a man grows old - more in the manner of an ancient tree
or primeval crag. Clasping Momo with one arm, he covered her eyes
with his other hand, so gently that it felt as if snowflakes
were landing on her cheeks like icy thistledown.
Momo sensed that he was striding down a long,
dark tunnel, but she felt quite safe and utterly unafraid. At first she
thought she could hear her own heartbeats, but then she became more and more
convinced that they were really the echoes of the professor's footsteps.
After what seemed a very long way, he put
Momo down. His face was close to hers when he removed his hand from
her eyes. He gave her a meaningful look and put a finger to his
lips. Then he straightened up and stepped back.
Everything was bathed in a sort of golden
twilight.
When her eyes became accustomed to it,
Momo saw that she was standing beneath a mighty dome as big as the
vault of heaven itself, or so it seemed to her, and that
the whole of this dome was made of the purest gold.
High overhead, in the very centre of the
dome, was a circular opening through which a shaft of light fell
straight on to an equally circular lake whose dark, smooth waters
resembled a jet-black mirror.
Just above the surface, glittering in the
shaft of light with the brilliance of a star, something was slowly
and majestically moving back and forth. Momo saw that it was a gigantic
pendulum, but one with no visible means of support. Apparently
weightless, it soared and swooped above the mirror-smooth water with
birdlike ease.
As the glittering pendulum slowly
neared the edge of the lake, an enormous waterlily bud emerged from
its dark depths. The closer the pendulum came, the wider it opened, until
at last it lay full-blown on the surface.
Momo had never seen so exquisite a flower.
It was composed of all the colours in the spectrum - brilliant
colours such as Momo had never dreamed of. While the pendulum hovered
above it, she became so absorbed in the spectacle that she forgot
everything else. The scent alone seemed something she had always craved without
knowing what it was.
But then, very slowly, the pendulum swung
back, and as it did so Momo saw to her dismay that the glorious
flower was beginning to wilt. Petal after petal dropped off and sank into
the blackness below. To Momo, it was as if something unutterably
dear to her were vanishing beyond recall.
By the time the pendulum reached the
centre of the lake, the flower had completely disintegrated. At that
moment, however, a new bud arose near the opposite shore, and as the
pendulum drew nearer Momo saw that an even lovelier blossom was beginning
to unfold. She walked around the lake to inspect it more
closely.
This new flower was altogether different
from its predecessor. Momo had never seen such colours before, but these
colours seemed richer and more exquisite by far. The petals, too, gave off
a different and far more delicious scent, and the longer Momo studied them
the more marvellous in every detail she found them.
But again the glittering pendulum swung
back, and as it did so the glorious blossom withered and sank, petal
by petal, into the dark and unfathomable depths of the lake.
Slowly, very slowly, the pendulum proceeded
on its way, but not to exactly the same place as before. This
time it checked its swing a little way further along the shore, and
there, one pace from where it had previously paused, another bud arose and
unfolded.
To Momo this seemed the loveliest lily
of all, the flower of flowers - a positive miracle. She could
have wept aloud when this perfect blossom, too, began to fade and subside
into the depths, but she remembered her promise to Professor Hora and
uttered no sound.
Meanwhile, the pendulum had returned to the
opposite shore, another pace further along, and a fresh bud broke the
glassy surface.
As time went by, it dawned on Momo
that each new blossom differed entirely from those that had gone before, and
that it always seemed the most beautiful of all. She wandered around
the lake watching flower after flower unfold and die.
Although she felt she would never tire of this
spectacle, she gradually became aware of another marvel - one that
had escaped her till now: she could not only see the shaft of light that
streamed down from the centre of the dome; she could hear it as well.
At first it reminded her of wind
whistling in distant treetops, but the sound swelled until it resembled
the roar of a waterfall or the thunder of waves breaking on a rocky
shore.
More and more clearly, Momo perceived that
this mighty sound consisted of innumerable notes whose constant changes of pitch
were forever weaving different harmonies. It was music, yet it was
also something else. All at once, she recognized it as the faraway
music she had sometimes faintly heard while listening to the silence of a starry
night.
But now, as the sound became ever
clearer and more glorious, she sensed that it was the resonant shaft of light
that summoned each bud from the dark depths of the lake and fashioned it into
a flower of unique and inimitable beauty.
The longer she listened, the more clearly
she could make out individual voices - not human voices, but notes such as might
have been given forth by gold and silver and every other precious metal in existence.
And then, beyond them, as it were, voices of quite another kind made
themselves heard, infinitely remote yet indescribably powerful. As they
gained strength, Momo began to distinguish words uttered in a language
she had never heard before but could nonetheless understand. The sun and moon
and planets and stars were telling her their own, true names, and their names
signified what they did and how they all combined to make each hour-lily
flower and fade in turn.
Suddenly Momo realized that all these words
were directed at her. From where she stood to the most distant star
in space, the entire universe was focused upon her like a single face
of unimaginable size, looking at her and talking to her. What
overcame her then was something more than fear.
A moment later she caught sight of Professor
Hora silently beckoning to her. She ran to him and buried her face in his
chest. Taking her in his arms, he put one hand over her eyes as before,
light as thistledown, and carried her back along the endless tunnel. Again
all seemed dark, but again she felt snug and secure.
Once they were back in the little,
clock-lined room, he laid her down on the sofa.
"Professor Hora," Momo whispered,
"I never knew that everyone's time was so -" she strove to find
the right word, but in vain - "so big," she said
eventually.
"What you've
just seen and heard wasn't everyone's time," the professor replied,
"it was only your own. There's a place like the one you visited in every
living soul, but only those who let me take them there can reach it, nor
can it be seen with ordinary eyes."
"So where was I ?"
"In the depths of your own
heart," said the professor, gently stroking her tousled hair.
"Professor Hora," she whispered
again, "may I bring my friends to see you too ?"
"No," he said, "not yet.
That isn't possible."
"How long can I stay with you,
then ?"
"Until you feel it's time to rejoin
your friends, my child."
"But may I tell them what the
stars were saying ?"
"You may, but you won't be able
to."
"Why not ?"
"Because, before you can, the words
must take root inside you."
"But I want to tell them - all
of them. I want to sing them what the voices sang. Then
everything would come right again, I think."
"If that's what you really want, Momo,
you must learn to wait."
"I don't mind waiting."
"I mean, wait like a seed
that must slumber in the earth before it can sprout. That's how long
the words will take to grow up inside you. Is that what you want ?"
"Yes," she whispered.
"Then sleep," said Professor Hora,
gently passing his hand across her eyes. "Sleep !"
And Momo heaved a deep,
contented sigh and fell asleep.
(13)
THIRTEEN
A YEAR AND A DAY
THIRTEEN
A YEAR AND A DAY
Momo awoke and opened her eyes.
It was a while before she gathered
where she was. To her bewilderment, she found herself back on the
grass-grown steps of the amphitheater. If she'd been with Professor
Hora in Nowhere House only moments before, how had she made her way back
here so quickly ?
It was cold and dark, with the first
light of dawn just showing above the eastern skyline. Momo shivered and
burrowed deeper into her baggy jacket.
She had a vivid recollection of all
that had happened: of trudging through the city behind the tortoise, of the
district with the strange glow and the dazzling white houses, of Never
Lane and the great hall filled with clocks, of hot chocolate and rolls and
honey, of her conversation with Professor Hora. She could even recall the
riddle, word for word. Above all, though, she recalled what she had witnessed
beneath the golden dome. She had only to shut her eyes to see the
hour-lilies in all their undreamed-of splendour. As for the voices of the
sun, moon and stars, they still rang in her ears so clearly that she
could hum the melodies they sang.
And while she did so, words took shape
within her - words that truly described the scent of the flowers and
the colours she had never seen before. It was the voices in her
memory that spoke them, yet the memory itself brought something wonderful in its
train. Momo found that she could recall not only what she had seen and heard
but much, much more besides. Hour-lilies by the thousand blossomed in her
mind's eye, welling up as if from some magical, inexhaustible spring,
and new words rang out as each new flower appeared. Momo had only to listen
closely and she could repeat the words - even sing them. They told of strange
and wonderful things, but their meaning eluded her as soon as she
uttered them.
So that was what Professor Hora had
meant when he said that the words must first take root within her !
Or had everything been a dream
after all ? Had none of it
really happened ? Momo was still
pondering this question when she caught sight of something crawling across
the arena below her. It was the tortoise, engaged in a leisurely
quest for edible plants.
Momo ran quickly down the steps and knelt on the
ground beside it. The tortoise looked up for a moment, regarded her
briefly with its dark, age-old eyes, and calmly went on eating.
"Good morning, Tortoise," said
Momo.
The creature's shell remained blank.
"Was it you that took me to
Professor Hora last night ?"
Still no answer.
Momo heaved a sigh of disappointment.
"What a pity," she muttered. "So you're only an ordinary
tortoise after all, and not - oh, I've forgotten what she was called. It was
a pretty name, but long and foreign-sounding. I'd never heard it before."
Some faintly luminous letters showed up on
the tortoise's shell. CASSIOPEIA, they read.
Momo joyfully spelled them out.
"Yes," she cried, clapping her hands, "that was it ! So it is you. You are Professor
Hora's tortoise, aren't you ?"
WHO ELSE ?
"Why didn't you say so right away,
then ?"
HAVING BREAKFAST.
"Oh, I'm so sorry," said
Momo. "I didn't mean to disturb you. All I'd like to know is,
why am I back here ?"
BY CHOICE.
Momo scratched her head. "That's funny,
I don't remember wanting to leave. How about you, Cassiopeia ? Why did you come, too, instead of staying
with the professor ?"
BY CHOICE, Cassiopeia repeated.
"Thanks," said Momo. "That
was nice of you."
NOT AT ALL. That seemed to conclude
the conversation as far as Cassiopeia was concerned, because she
plodded off to resume her interrupted breakfast.
Momo sat down on the steps, impatient
to see Beppo, Guido and the children again. The music continued to ring
out inside her, and though she was all alone with no one around to hear,
she joined in the words and melodies more and more loudly and lustily. And
as she sang, straight into the rising sun, it seemed to her that
the birds and crickets and trees - even the amphitheater's time-worn stones
- were listening to her.
Little did she
know that they would be her only listeners for a long time to come.
Little did she know that she was waiting in vain for her friends to appear
- that she had been gone a whole year, and that everything had changed
in the meantime.
The men in gray disposed of Guido
with relative ease.
It had all begun about a year ago,
only days after Memo's sudden and mysterious disappearance, when a leading
newspaper printed an article about him. Headlined "The Last of the
Old-Time Storytellers", it mentioned when and where he could be found
and described him as an attraction not to be missed.
From then on, the amphitheater was besieged
by growing numbers of people anxious to see and hear him. This,
of course, was all right with Guido. He continued to say the
first thing that came into his head and ended by handing around his cap,
which always came back brimming with coins and banknotes. Before long he was
employed by a travel agent who paid him an additional fee for
permission to present him as a tourist attraction in his own
right. Busloads of sightseers rolled up in such numbers that Guido
was soon obliged to keep to a strict timetable, so that all who
had paid to hear him got a chance to do so.
He began to miss Momo more and more,
because his stories had lost their inspiration, but he steadfastly refused
to tell the same story twice, even when offered twice his usual fee.
After a few months, Guido no longer
needed to turn up at the amphitheater and hand around his battered
peaked cap. Having been "discovered", first by a radio
station and then by television, he was soon earning a mint of money
by telling his stories, three times weekly, to an audience of millions.
By now he had given up his
lodgings near the amphitheater and moved to quite another part of town,
where all the rich and famous lived. He rented a big modern villa set
in well-kept grounds, dropped the nickname Guido, and called himself
Girolamo instead.
Guido was far too pressed for time, of course,
to go on inventing new stories as he used to. He began to ration
his material with care, sometimes concocting as many as five stories
out of one idea. When even that failed to meet the ever-increasing
demand for his services, he did something he should never have done:
he broadcast a story destined for Momo's ears alone.
It was lapped up as greedily, and
forgotten as speedily, as all the rest, and the public clamoured for
more. Guido was so bemused by the sheer pace of everything that,
without stopping to think, he reeled off all of Momo's treasured
stories in quick succession. When the last of them was told, he felt
drained and empty and incapable of making up any more.
Terrified that success might desert him, he started
to tell his stories all over again, making only minor changes and using
different names for his characters. Extraordinarily enough, nobody seemed to notice
- ^at all events, it didn't affect his popularity.
Guido clung to this thought like a drowning
man clutching at a straw. He was rich and famous now, he told
himself, and wasn't that what he'd always dreamed of ?
Sometimes, though, while lying awake at night
between silk sheets, he yearned for his old way of life - for
the happy times he'd spent with Momo and Beppo and the children, when he was
still a genuine storysteller.
But there was no way back, for Momo had
never reappeared. Guido had made strenuous efforts to find her at first,
but he no longer had the time. He now employed three super-efficient
secretaries to negotiate contracts for him, take down his stories in shorthand,
handle his publicity and keep his engagement diary. Somehow, his schedule never
left him time to resume the search for Momo.
One day, when little of the old Guido
remained, he pulled what was left of himself together and resolved to turn
over a new leaf. He was a somebody now, he told himself. He carried
a lot of weight with millions of listeners and viewers. Who was
better placed than he to tell them the truth ? He would tell them about the men in gray,
emphasize that the story was a true one, and ask all his fans to help
him look for Momo.
He formed this intention late one
night, when he had been pining for his old friends. By daybreak he was
at his massive desk, preparing to put his ideas down on paper.
Even before he had written a word, however, the telephone rang. He picked
up the receiver, listened, and went rigid with terror. At the sound
of the peculiarly flat, expressionless voice in his ear, he felt
as if the very marrow in his bones had turned to ice.
"Drop the idea," the voice said.
"We advise you to, for your own sake."
"Who's speaking ?" Guido
demanded.
"You know very well," the voice
replied. "We've no need to introduce ourselves. You haven't had
the pleasure of making our acquaintance, but we've owned you body and soul
for a long time now. Don't pretend you didn't know."
"What do you want ?"
"This latest scheme of yours
doesn't appeal to us. Be a good boy and drop it, will you ?"
Guido took his courage in both hands.
"No," he said, "I won't. I'm not poor little Guido Guide
any longer, I'm a celebrity. Try taking me on and see how far you get !"
The voice gave such a gray, mirthless
laugh that Guide's teeth began to chatter.
"You're a nobody," it said,"-
a rubber doll. We've blown you up, but give us any trouble and we'll
let the air out. Do you seriously think you owe what you are today to yourself
and your own unremarkable talents ?"
"Yes," Guido said hoarsely,
"that's just what I do think."
"Poor old Guido," said the voice,
"you're still as much of a dreamer as you ever were. You
used to be Prince Girolamo disguised as a nobody called Guido. And
what are you now ? Just a nobody
called Guido disguised as Prince Girolamo. You should be grateful to us.
After all, we're the ones who made your dreams come true.
"That's a lie !" Guido
shouted.
"Heavens !" said the voice,
with another mirthless laugh. "You're hardly the person to bandy
words with us on the subject of truth and falsehood. Oh no, my poor
Guido, you'll regret it if you try quoting the truth at people.
Thanks to us, you've become famous for your tall stories. You aren't
qualified to tell the truth, so forget it."
"What have you done with Momo ?"
Guido asked in a whisper.
"Don't worry your poor little
scatterbrained head about that. You can't help her any more, least of all
by telling stories about us. If you do, you'll only destroy your
success as quickly as it came. It's up to you, of course.
If you're really set on playing the hero and ruining yourself, we won't
stop you, but you can't expect us to reward your ingratitude by continuing
to protect your interests. Don't you like being rich and famous ?"
"Yes," Guido replied in a muffled
voice.
"Exactly, so leave us out of it.
Go on telling people what they want to hear."
"Now that I know the truth,"
Guido said with an effort, "how can I ?"
"I'll give you some sound advice: Don't
take yourself so seriously. The matter's out of your hands. Look at it
from that angle and you'll find you can carry on very nicely, as before."
"Yes," Guido muttered, staring
into space, "from that angle. . ."
The earpiece gave a click and went
dead. Guido hung up too. He slumped forward on to the desktop
and buried his face in his arms, racked with silent sobs.
From then on Guido lost every last
scrap of self-respect. He abandoned his plan and carried on as
before, though he felt an utter fraud. And so he was. Once upon
a time his imagination had soared along and he had blithely followed
its lead, but now he was telling lies. He was making a buffoon
of himself - a public laughingstock - and he knew it. He hated
his work, and the more he hated it the sillier and more sentimental
his stories became. This didn't impair his reputation, though. On the
contrary, the public acclaimed him for pioneering a new style of humour
and many comedians tried to imitate it. Guido was all the rage, not that
he derived any pleasure from the fact. He now knew who was
responsible for his success. He had gained nothing and lost everything.
And still he continued to race by car
or plane from one engagement to the next, accompanied everywhere by the
secretaries to whom he never stopped dictating old stories in new
guises. "Amazingly inventive" was the newspapers' pet description of him.
Guido the dreamer
had, in fact, become Girolamo the hoaxer.
Beppo Roadsweeper presented the men in gray
with a far harder nut to crack.
Ever since the night of Memo's
disappearance, and whenever his work permitted, he had gone to the
amphitheater and sat there waiting. At last, when his mounting concern and
anxiety became too much to bear, he resolved to override Guide's
objections, reasonable though they were, and go to the police.
"What if they do put her back
in one of those homes with bars over the windows ?" he reflected.
"Better that than being held prisoner by the men in gray - if she's
still alive, of course. She escaped from a children's home once, so she
could do it again. Besides, maybe I could fix it so they didn't
put her in a home at all. The first thing to do is find
her."
So he made his way to the nearest
police station, which was on the outskirts of the city. Once there,
he hung around outside for a while, twisting his hat in his
hands. Then he plucked up courage and walked in.
"Yes ?" said the desk
sergeant, who was busy filling out a long and complicated form.
Beppo took some time to get it out.
"The thing is," he said at last, "something dreadful
must have happened."
"Really ?" said the desk
sergeant, still writing. "What's it all about ?"
"It's about our Momo," said Beppo.
"A child ?"
"Yes, a girl."
"Is she yours ?"
"No," Beppo said, uncertainly,
"- I mean, yes, but I'm not her father."
"No, I mean, yes !"
snapped the desk sergeant. "Who's child is she, then ? Who are her parents ?"
"Nobody knows," said Beppo.
"Where is she registered, then ?"
"Registered ?" said Beppo.
"Well, with us, I suppose. We all know her."
"So she isn't registered,"
the desk sergeant said with a sigh. "That's against the law, in case
you didn't know. Who does she live with, then ?"
"She lives by herself," Beppo
replied, "that's to say, she used to live in the old
amphitheater, but she doesn't any more. She's gone."
"Just a minute," said the
desk sergeant. "If I understand you correctly, the ruins have until
recently been occupied by a young female vagrant named - what did you
say her name was ?"
"Momo," said Beppo.
The policeman pulled a pad towards him
and started writing. "Momo," he repeated. "Well, go on:
Momo what ? I'll need her full
name."
"Momo nothing," said Beppo.
"Just Momo."
The desk sergeant stroked his chin and
looked aggrieved. "See here, old timer, you'll have to do better than
this. I'm trying to be helpful, but I can't file a report
without your cooperation. Better begin by telling me your own
name."
"Beppo," said Beppo.
"Beppo what ?"
"Beppo Roadsweeper."
"Your name, I said, not your occupation."
"It's both," Beppo explained
patiently.
The desk sergeant put his pen down and
buried his face in his hands. "God give me strength !"
he muttered despairingly. "Why did I have to be on duty
now, of all times ?"
Then he straightened up, squared his
shoulders, and gave the old man an encouraging smile. "All
right," he said gently, as though humouring a child,
"I can take your personal particulars later. Just tell me the whole
story from start to finish."
Beppo looked dubious. "All of it ?"
"Anything that's relevant," said
the desk sergeant. "I'm up to my eyes in work - I've
got this whole stack of forms to complete by lunchtime, and I'm
just about at the end of my tether - but never mind that. Take
your time and tell me what's on your mind."
He sat back and closed his eyes with
the air of a martyr at the stake. And Beppo, in his queer,
roundabout way, recounted the whole story from Momo's arrival on the scene
and her exceptional gifts to the trial on the garbage dump, which he himself
had witnessed.
"And that very same night," he concluded,
"Momo disappeared."
The desk sergeant subjected him to a long,
resentful glare. "I see," he said at last. "So you're
telling me that an unlikely-sounding girl, whose existence remains to be
proved, may have been kidnapped and carried off, you can't say where to, by ghosts
of some kind. Is that what you expect us to investigate ?"
"Yes, please," Beppo said eagerly.
The desk sergeant leaned forward.
"Breathe on me !" he barked.
Although Beppo failed to see the point
of this request, he shrugged his shoulders and obediently blew in the
policeman's face.
The desk sergeant sniffed and shook his
head. "You don't appear to be drunk."
"No," mumbled Beppo, puce in the
face with embarrassment. "I've never been drunk in my life."
"Then why tell me such a cock-and-bull
story ? Did you really think I'd be daft
enough to believe it ?"
"Yes," Beppo replied innocently.
At that the policeman's patience
finally snapped. He jumped up and slammed his fist down hard on his
stack of long and complicated forms. "That does it !" he bellowed,
beside himself with rage. "Get out of here at once or I'll
lock you up for insulting behaviour !"
Beppo looked dismayed. "I'm
sorry," he mumbled, "I didn't mean it that way. All I meant
was -"
"Out !" roared the desk
sergeant.
Beppo turned and went.
During the next few days he called at various
other police stations with much the same result. He was kicked out,
politely sent home, or humoured as the best means of getting rid
of him.
One day, however, he was interviewed by
a police inspector with less sense of humour than his colleagues.
After listening to Beppo's story without a flicker of expression,
he turned to a subordinate and said coldly, "The old man's off
his rocker. We'll have to find out if he's a threat to society.
Take him down to the cells."
Beppo had to spend half the day in a cell
before being whisked off in a car by two policemen. They drove him
all the way across the city to a big white building with bars over the
windows. It wasn't a prison or detention centre, as he at first
thought, but a hospital for nervous disorders.
Here Beppo underwent a thorough
examination. The hospital staff treated him kindly. They didn't laugh at him
or bawl him out - in fact they seemed very interested in his story,
because they made him tell it again and again. Although they never
questioned it, Beppo got the feeling that they didn't really believe it.
Whatever they made of him, which was far from clear to Beppo himself,
they didn't discharge him.
Whenever he asked how soon he could
go, he was told, "Soon, but you're still needed for the time being.
We haven't completed our investigations, but we're making progress."
And Beppo, who thought they were referring to investigations into Momo's
whereabouts, continued to wait patiently.
They had allotted him a bed in a big
ward where many other patients slept. One night he woke up and saw,
by the feeble glow of the emergency lighting, that someone was
standing beside his bed. All he could tell at first was that the
shadowy figure was smoking a cigar or cigarette - the tip glowed
red in the gloom - but then he recognized the bowler and
briefcase. Realizing that his visitor was one of the men in gray, he felt
chilled to the marrow and opened his mouth to call for help.
"Quiet !" hissed an ashen
voice. "I've been authorized to make you a proposition. Listen
to it carefully, and don't answer till I tell you. You now have some
idea of the power we already wield. Whether or not you get
another taste of it is entirely up to you. Although you can't
harm us in the least by retailing your story to all and sundry,
it doesn't suit our scheme of things. You're quite correct in assuming
that your friend Momo is our prisoner, but you may as well abandon
all hope of finding her. That you'll never do, and your efforts to rescue
her aren't making the poor girl's position any easier. Every time you try, she
has to suffer for it, so be more careful what you do and say
from now on."
The man in gray blew several smoke
rings, gleefully observing the effect of his speech on Beppo. It was
clear that the old man believed every word of it.
"My time is valuable," the
man in gray went on, "so here's our proposition in a nutshell:
you can have the girl back, but only on condition that you never utter
another word about us or our activities. As ransom, so to speak,
we shall additionally require you to deposit a hundred thousand
hours of your time with us. How we bank it is our affair and
doesn't concern you. All you have to do is save it. How you save it is
your affair. If you agree, we'll arrange for you to be
released in the next few days. If not, you'll stay here for as long
as Momo remains with us, in other words, for ever more. It's a generous
offer, so think it over. You won't get a second chance. Well ?"
Beppo swallowed hard a couple of times.
Then he croaked, "I agree."
"Very sensible of you, the man in gray
said smugly. "So remember: absolute discretion and a hundred thousand
hours of your time. As soon as you've saved them for us, you can
have Momo back. And now, my dear sir, goodbye."
On that note the man in gray
departed, leaving a trail of cigar smoke behind him. It seemed
to glow faintly in the darkness like a will-o'-the-wisp.
Beppo stopped telling his story from that
night on, and when asked why he'd told it in the first place would merely
look sad and shrug his shoulders. The hospital authorities discharged him a few
days later.
But he didn't go home. Instead, he went
straight to the depot where he and his workmates collected their
brooms and handcarts. Shouldering his broom, he marched out into the city
streets and started sweeping.
He did not, however, sweep as he
used to in the old days, with a breath before each step and stroke of the
broom, but hurriedly and without pride in his work, solely intent on saving
time. He felt sickened by what he was doing and tormented by the
knowledge that he was betraying the deeply held beliefs of a lifetime.
Had no one's future been at stake but his own, he would have
starved to death rather than abandon his principles, but there was Momo's
ransom to collect, and this was the only way he knew of saving
time.
He swept day and night without ever
returning to his shack near the amphitheater. When exhaustion overcame
him, he would sit down on a park bench, or even on the
kerb, and snatch a few minutes' sleep, only to wake up with a guilty
start and carry on sweeping. He devoted just as little time to his
meals, which took the form of hurried snacks wolfed down on the move.
Beppo swept for weeks and months on end.
Winter followed autumn, and still he toiled on. Spring and summer came
around, but he scarcely noticed the changing seasons. Preoccupied with
saving Momo's hundred thousand hours' ransom, he swept and swept and
swept.
The townsfolk
were too short of time themselves to pay any attention to the
little old man, and the handful that did so tapped their foreheads as soon
as he had gone panting past, wielding his broom as if his life
depended on it. Being taken for a fool was nothing new to Beppo,
so he scarcely noticed that either. On the few occasions when someone
asked him what the hurry was, he would pause for a moment, eye the
questioner with mingled alarm and sorrow, and put his finger to his lips.
Hardest of all for the men in gray
to tailor to their plans were Momo's friends among the children of the
city. Even after her disappearance, they went on meeting at the
amphitheater as often as they could. They continued to invent
new games in which a few old crates and boxes became castles and
palaces or galleons that carried them on fabulous voyages around the
world. They also continued to tell each other stories. In short, they
behaved as if Momo were still with them, and by doing so, remarkably
enough, they almost made it seem that she really was.
Besides, they never for a moment
doubted that she would return. They didn't discuss the subject, but children
united by such an unspoken certainty had no need to. Momo was
one of them and formed the ever-present focus of all their
activities, whether or not she was actually there in person.
The men in gray were powerless to meet
this challenge head-on. Unable to detach the children from Momo by bringing
them under their direct control, they had to find some roundabout means of achieving
the same end, and for this they enlisted the children's elders. Not all
grown-ups made suitable accomplices, of course, but there were plenty that
did. What was more, the men in gray were cunning enough to turn the
children's own weapons against them.
Quite suddenly, one or two parents recalled
how their offspring had paraded through the streets with placards and posters.
"Something must be done,"
they said. "More and more kids are being left on their own and
neglected. You can't blame us - parents just don't have the time these
days - so it's up to the authorities."
Others joined in the chorus. "We
can't have all these youngsters loafing around," declared some. "They
obstruct the traffic. Road accidents caused by children are on the
increase, and road accidents cost money that could be put to better
use."
"Unsupervised children run wild,"
declared others. "They become morally depraved and take to crime. The
authorities must take steps to round them up. They must build centres
where the youngsters can be moulded into useful and efficient members of society."
"Children," declared still others,
"are the raw material of the future. A world dependent on computers
and nuclear energy will need an army of experts and technicians to run
it. Far from preparing our children for tomorrow's world, we still allow
too many of them to squander years of their precious time on childish
tomfoolery. It's a blot on our civilization and a crime against
future generations."
The timesavers were all in favour of such
a policy, naturally, and there were so many of them in the
city by this time that they soon convinced the authorities of the
need to take prompt action.
Before long, big buildings known as "child
depots" sprang up in every neighbourhood. Children whose parents were
too busy to look after them had to be deposited there and could be collected
when convenient. They were strictly forbidden to play in the streets
or parks or anywhere else. Any child caught doing so was
immediately carted off to the nearest depot, and its parents were heavily
fined.
None of Momo's friends escaped the new
regulation. They were split up according to the districts they came
from and consigned to various child depots. Once there, they were
naturally forbidden to play games of their own devising. All games
were selected for them by supervisors and had to have some useful,
educational purpose. The children learned these new games but unlearned
something else in the process: they forgot how to be happy, how to take
pleasure in little things, and, last but not least, how to dream.
Weeks passed, and the children began to look
like timesavers in miniature. Sullen, bored and resentful, they did as they
were told. Even when left to their own devices, they no longer knew
what to do with themselves. All they could still do was make a noise,
but it was an angry, ill-tempered noise, not the happy hullabaloo of former
times.
The men in gray made no direct
approach to them - there was no need. The net they had woven
over the city was so close-meshed as to seem impenetrable. Not even
the brightest and most ingenious children managed to slip through its
toils. The amphitheater remained silent and deserted.
The men in gray
had done their work well. All was in readiness for Momo's return.
So Momo sat on the stone steps and
waited in vain for her friends to turn up. She sat and waited all
day, but no one came - not a soul.
The sun was sinking in the west. The
shadows grew longer, the air more chill.
At last Momo rose stiffly to her
feet. She was hungry because no one had thought to bring her
something to eat. This had never happened before. Even Guido and Beppo
must have forgotten about her, she reflected, but she consoled herself with the
thought that it was just an oversight - a silly mistake that
would sort itself out the next day.
She went and knelt beside the tortoise,
which had already tucked itself in for the night. Timidly, she tapped the
shell with her knuckles. The tortoise put its head out and looked at her.
"Excuse me," Momo said, "I
apologize for waking you, but can you tell me why none of my friends
came ? I waited all day
long."
ALL GONE, the shell spelled out.
Momo read the words but couldn't follow
their meaning. "Oh well," she said cheerfully, "I'll find out
tomorrow. My friends are bound to come then, aren't they ?"
NEVER AGAIN, replied the tortoise.
Momo stared at the faint letters with
growing dismay. "What do you mean ?" she asked eventually.
"Has something happened to them ?"
ALL GONE, she read again.
She shook her head. "No," she said
softly, "they can't have. You must be wrong, Cassiopeia. Why, I saw
them only yesterday at our grand council of war - the one that
came to nothing."
NOT YESTERDAY, Cassiopeia replied.
Momo remembered now. Professor Hora had told
her that she would have to wait like a seed slumbering in the
earth until it was ready to sprout. She had agreed without stopping
to wonder how long that meant, but now the truth was beginning to dawn
on her.
"How long have I been away ?"
she asked in a whisper.
A YEAR AND A DAY.
Momo took some time to digest this.
"But Beppo and Guido," she stammered, "- surely they're still
waiting for me ?"
NO ONE LEFT, she read.
"But I don't understand."
Momo's lips were trembling. "They can't all be gone, not my friends,
not the times we spent together. . ."
Very slowly, a single word lit up on
Cassiopeia's shell: PAST.
For the first time in her life, Momo
grasped the terrible finality of the word. Her heart had never felt so heavy.
"But," she murmured helplessly,
"- but I'm still here. . ." She longed to cry but
couldn't. A moment later she felt the tortoise nudge her bare foot.
SO AM I, she read.
"Yes," she said, smiling bravely,
"you're here too, Cassiopeia, and I'm glad of your company. Come on,
let's go to bed."
Picking up the
tortoise, she carried it through the hole in the wall and down into
her room. She saw by the light of the setting sun that all was just
as she had left it - Beppo had tidied the place up after its
invasion by the men in gray - but everything was thick with dust
and shrouded in cobwebs.
Then she caught sight of an envelope
propped against a can on the little table. The envelope, too, was
covered with cobwebs. "To Momo," it said.
Momo's heart began to race. No one
had ever written her a letter before. She picked up the envelope and
examined it from every angle, then tore it open and unfolded the slip
of paper inside.
"Dear Momo," she read, "I've moved. If you
come back, please get in touch with me at once. I miss you and
worry about you a lot. I hope nothing has happened to you. If you're
hungry, go to Nino's place. I'll foot the bill, so be sure to eat
as much as you want. Nino will tell you the rest. Keep on loving
me - I still love you. Yours ever, Guido."
Momo took a long time to decipher
this letter, even though Guido had obviously been at pains to write
as neatly and legibly as possible. The daylight had gone by the
time she finished reading, but she felt comforted.
She took the tortoise and put it on the
bed beside her. "You see, Cassiopeia," she said as she wrapped
herself in the dusty blanket, "I'm not alone after all."
But the tortoise seemed to be asleep
already, and Momo, who had pictured Guide's face with the utmost clarity while
reading his letter, never suspected that the envelope had been lying there for
almost a year.
She pillowed her
cheek on it, feeling cold no longer.
(14)
FOURTEEN
THREE LUNCHES, NO ANSWERS
FOURTEEN
THREE LUNCHES, NO ANSWERS
Towards noon on the following day, Momo
tucked the tortoise under her arm and set off for Nino's inn.
"You'll see, Cassiopeia," she
said. "The mystery will soon be solved. Nino will tell us where
Guido and Beppo are. Then we'll go and get the children, and we'll all be together
again. Perhaps Nino and his wife will come along too. You'll like my friends,
I'm sure. We could even give a little party this evening. I'll tell
everyone about the flowers and the music and Professor Hora and everything. Oh,
I just can't wait to see them all again ! First, though, I'm looking forward to a good
lunch. I'm absolutely famished."
And so she chattered on merrily,
feeling in her jacket pocket now and then to reassure herself that
Guido's letter was still there. The tortoise fixed her with its wise old eyes
and made no comment.
Momo began to hum as she went, and
then to sing. The words and melodies were those of the voices that
still seemed to ring in her ears as clearly as they had the
day before. She would never forget them, she knew that now.
Then, abruptly, she broke off. They had
reached Nino's inn, but her first thought was that she must have gone astray.
Where once had stood a little old tavern with damp-stained walls and a vine
growing around the door, the street was flanked by a long, concrete box
with big plate glass windows. The street itself had been asphalted and was
humming with traffic. A big petrol station had sprung up opposite,
and alongside it an enormous office building. There were lots of cars
parked outside the new establishment, and the neon sign above the entrance
said: NINO'S FASTFOOD.
Momo went inside. She found it hard to get
her bearings at first. Cemented into the floor beside the windows were a number
of tables with such spindly single legs and tiny tops that they looked
like toadstools. They were just the right height for grown-ups to eat at standing
up - which was fortunate, since there were no chairs.
Running along the other side of the
room was a sort of fence made of shiny, chromium-plated tubing.
Just beyond it stood a long row of glass cases containing ham
and cheese sandwiches, sausages, plates of salad, pudding, cakes and
countless other things to eat, many of which Momo had never seen before.
She could only take in the scene by degrees
because the room was jam-packed with people, and she always seemed to be
getting in their way. No matter where she stood, they elbowed her
aside or jostled her along. Most of them were balancing trays laden
with food and drink, and all were intent on grabbing a place at one
of the little tables. Behind every man or woman that stood there,
eating in frantic haste, several others waited impatiently for him or her
to finish. From time to time, acrimonious remarks were exchanged by those
eating and those still waiting to eat. All of them looked glum and
discontented.
More people were shuffling slowly along
behind the barrier, taking plates or bottles and cardboard cups from the
glass cases as they passed.
Momo was astonished. So they could help
themselves to whatever they liked !
There was no one around to stop them or ask them to pay
for what they took. Perhaps everything was free, Momo reflected. That would
certainly account for the crush.
At last she spotted Nino. Almost
obscured by customers, he was seated in front of a cash
register at the very end of the long row of glass cases,
pressing buttons, taking money and giving change without a stop. So he
was the person who took the money !
The rail fenced people in so they couldn't get to the tables
without passing him.
"Nino !" she called, trying
to squeeze through the crowd. She called again and waved Guido's letter,
but Nino didn't hear. The electronic cash register was bleeping too loudly.
Plucking up her courage, Momo climbed
over the rail and wormed her way along the line to where Nino sat. He glanced
up, because one or two customers had started to protest. At the
sight of Momo, his glum expression disappeared in a flash.
"So you're back !" he exclaimed,
beaming just as he used to in the old days. "This is a nice
surprise !"
"Get a move on," called an angry
voice. "Tell that kid to stand in line like the rest of us.
Cheeky young whippersnapper, barging her way to the front like that !"
Nino made appeasing gestures. "I won't
be a moment," he said. "Be patient, can't you ?"
"Anyone could jump the line at this
rate," another voice chimed in. "Hurry up, we don't have as much
time to spare as she does."
"Look, Momo," Nino whispered
hurriedly, "take whatever you like - Guido will pay for it all - but
you'll have to line up like the rest. You heard what they said."
Before Momo could reply, she was pushed past
the cash desk by the people behind her. There was nothing for it but
to do as the others did. Joining the end of the line, she took a tray
from a shelf and a knife, fork and spoon from a box. Because she
needed both hands for the tray, she dumped Cassiopeia on top.
Rather flustered by now, Momo took
things at random from the glass cases as she was slowly propelled
along, step by step, and arranged them around the tortoise. She ended up with
an oddly assorted meal: a piece of fried fish, a jam puff,
a sausage, a meat pie and a plastic mug of lemonade.
Surrounded by food on all sides, Cassiopeia retired into her shell
without comment.
When Momo at last reached the cash
desk, she hurriedly asked Nino if he knew where Guido was.
Nino nodded. "Our Guido's a celebrity
these days. We're all very proud of him - he's one of us, after
all. He's on TV and radio every week, and they're always writing about him
in the papers. I even had two reporters here myself last week, asking
about the old days. I told them how Guido used to -"
"Move along in front !"
called an irate voice.
"But why doesn't he come around
any more ?" Momo asked.
"Ah, well," Nino muttered,
fidgeting because his customers were making him nervous, "he doesn't have
the time, you see. He's got more important things on his mind. Besides,
there's nothing doing at the amphitheater, not now."
"What's the matter with you ?"
called another indignant voice. "You think we like hanging
around here, or something ?"
Momo dug her heels in. "Where's Guido
living now ?" she asked.
"Somewhere on Green Hill,"
Nino replied. "He's got a fine house there, so they say, with a great
big garden - but please, Momo, do me a favour and come back
later !"
Momo didn't really want to move on - she
had a lot more questions for him - but someone shoved her in the
back again. She took her tray to one of the toadstool tables and
actually managed to get a place, though the table was so high
that her nose was on a level with it. When she slid the tray on top,
the neighbouring grown-ups eyed Cassiopeia with disgust.
"Ugh ! See the kind of thing we have to put
up with nowadays ?" someone said to the person beside him,
and the other man growled, "What do you expect ? These kids !"
They left it at that and ignored Momo
from then on. Eating was quite a problem because she could scarcely see
what was on her tray, but being very hungry she devoured every last
morsel. Then, in her anxiety to discover what had become of Beppo,
she rejoined the line. Although she wasn't hungry any more, she was so afraid
people might get angry with her if she simply stood there that she filled
her tray with another assortment of things from the glass cases.
"Where's Beppo ?" she asked,
when she finally made it back to the cash desk.
"He waited for you for ages," Nino
said hurriedly, fearful of upsetting his customers again. "He thought
something terrible had happened to you - kept on talking about
men in gray, or something of the kind. Well, you know old Beppo -
he always was a bit eccentric."
"You, there !" called a voice
from the back of the line. "When are we going to get some
service ?"
"Right away, sir !" Nino
called back.
"What happened then ?" asked
Momo.
"Then he started pestering the
police," Nino went on, nervously massaging his brow. "He asked them
to look for you - made a proper nuisance of himself,
apparently. Next thing we knew, they'd put him in a sort of mental
hospital. That's all I can tell you."
"Hell and damnation !"
someone else bellowed. "Is this a fastfood joint or a dentist's
waiting room ? What are you doing,
holding a family reunion ?"
"Yes, kind of," Nino said,
apologetically.
"Is he still there ?"
asked Momo.
Nino shook his head. "I don't think so.
I'm told they pronounced him harmless and let him go."
"So where is he now ?"
"I've no idea, Momo, honestly I haven't.
Now please be a good girl and move on."
Again Momo was jostled past the cash desk by the
people behind her, and again she waited for a place at one of the
toadstool tables. She polished off her second trayful of food with a good
deal less gusto than the first, but food was food, and she wouldn't have
dreamed of leaving any.
She still had to find out what had
become of the children who used to keep her company. There was
nothing for it but to stand in line once more, shuffle past the
glass cases and load her tray with food rather than invite hostile remarks. It seemed
an eternity before she reached the cash desk again.
"What about the children ?"
she demanded. "What's become of them ?"
"Oh, that's all changed," said
Nino, breaking out in a sweat at her reappearance. "I can't
explain right now - you can see how rushed I am."
"But why don't they come any more ?"
she insisted.
"Nowadays, kids with no one to look
after them are put in child depots. They aren't allowed to be left to themselves
any more because - well, the long and the short of it is, they're
taken care of."
"Hurry it up,
you slowpokes !" came an indignant chorus. "We'd like to eat
sometime !"
Momo was looking incredulous. "Child
depots," she repeated. "Is that what my friends really wanted ?"
"They weren't consulted," said
Nino, fiddling with the keys of his cash register. "It's not up to
kids to decide these things for themselves. Child depots keep them off the
streets - that's the main thing, isn't it ?"
Momo said nothing, just looked at him,
and Nino squirmed under her searching gaze.
"Damn it all !" shouted
yet another angry voice in the background. "This is the limit ! If you must hold a prayer meeting,
hold it somewhere else !"
"What am I going to do
now," Momo asked in a small voice, "without my friends ?"
Nino shrugged and kneaded his hands
together. "Be reasonable, Momo," he said, drawing a deep
breath. "Come back some other time. I really can't discuss your
problems now. You're welcome to eat here any time you like, you know that,
but if I were you I'd report to one of these child depots.
They'd look after you and keep you occupied - they'd even give you a proper
education. Besides, you'll end up in one anyway, if you go on
wandering around on your own like this."
Momo said nothing, just gazed at him as before.
When the crowd swept her along she mechanically went to one of the tables
and just as mechanically forced herself to eat a third lunch,
though it was all she could do to get it down. It tasted so much
like cardboard and wood shavings, she felt sick.
Then, tucking Cassiopeia under her arm, she
walked silently to the door without a backward glance.
"Hey, Momo !" called Nino,
who had spotted her at the last moment. "Wait a bit ! You never told me where you've been all
this time !"
But the next customer was already drumming
his fingers on the cash register. Nino rang up the total, took the
man's money and gave him some change. The smile had long since left his face.
"I've had masses to eat,"
Momo told Cassiopeia when they were back at the amphitheater. "Far
too much, to tell the truth, but somehow I still feel empty
inside." After a while she added, "Anyway, I couldn't have
told Nino about the flowers and the music - there wasn't time, and I don't
think he'd have understood." There was another pause before she went on,
"Never mind, tomorrow we'll go and look for Guido. You're sure to like
him, Cassiopeia, believe me."
But all that lit
up on Cassiopeia's shell was a great big question mark.
(15)
FIFTEEN
FOUND AND LOST
FIFTEEN
FOUND AND LOST
Momo got up early the next morning and
set off in search of Guide's house. Cassiopeia came too, of course.
Momo knew where Green Hill was. A residential
suburb several miles from the amphitheater, it lay on the other side
of the city, near the housing development's identical rows of identical
flats.
Green Hill was a long walk. Although
Momo was used to going without shoes, her bare feet were aching by the
time she got there, so she sat down on the curb to rest a while.
It really was a very smart
neighbourhood. The streets were broad and clean and deserted. In gardens
enclosed by high walls and iron railings, fine old trees reared their
branches to the sky. Most of the houses set in these gardens
were long, low, flat-roofed villas built of concrete and glass. The smooth
expanses of lawn in front of them were lush and green - they
positively cried out for children to turn somersaults on them - but
not a soul could be seen strolling or playing anywhere.
Presumably the owners didn't have time.
Momo turned to Cassiopeia. "If
only I knew how to find out where Guido lives," she sighed.
YOU WILL, the tortoise signalled.
"You really think so ?" Momo
said hopefully.
"Hey, you grubby little brat,"
someone said behind her, "what are you doing here ?"
Momo turned to see a man in a spotless
white jacket. She didn't know that such jackets were worn by the servants
of the rich. "Good morning," she said, getting up off the
curb, "I'm looking for Guido's house. Nino told me he lives here
now."
"Whose house ?"
"Guido's. He's a friend of mine,
you see."
The man in the white jacket glared at her
suspiciously. He had left the garden gate ajar, and Momo could see inside.
Some dogs were frisking around on a big stretch of lawn and a fountain
was playing in front of the house. Overhead, in a blossom-covered
tree, perched a pair of peacocks.
"Oh," Momo exclaimed, "what
pretty birds !" She started to go inside for a closer look,
but the man in the white jacket grabbed her by the scruff of the
neck.
"No, you don't !" he said.
"Some nerve you've got, I must say." Then he let go of
her and wiped his fingers on his handkerchief, looking as if he'd
just touched something unpleasant.
Momo pointed through the gate. "Does
all that belong to you ?" she inquired.
"No," snapped the man in the
white jacket, sounding more unfriendly than ever. "And now, clear off.
You've no business here."
"Oh, yes I have," Momo said
firmly. "I've got to find Guido Guide. He's expecting me. Don't you
know him ?"
"There aren't any guides around
here," the man retorted, and turned on his heel. He had gone
back into the garden and was about to slam the gate when a thought
seemed to strike him.
"You don't mean Girolamo, the TV star ?"
"That's right," Momo said eagerly.
"Guido Guide - that's his real name. Can you tell me which his
house is ?"
"Is he really expecting you ?"
the man demanded.
"Yes, truly he is," said
Momo. "He's a friend of mine - he pays for everything I eat
at Nino's."
The man in the white jacket raised his
eyebrows and shook his head. "These showbiz people," he said
acidly. "They certainly get some crazy notions sometimes. All right, if you
really think he'll welcome a visit from you, his house is right at the
end of the street."
So saying, he slammed the gate
behind him.
The word SHOWOFF appeared on Cassiopeia's
shell, but only for a moment.
The last house in the street was
surrounded by a high wall and the gate was made of sheet metal like
all the rest, so it was impossible to see inside. There wasn't a nameplate
or a doorbell anywhere in sight.
"Can this really be Guide's new
house ?" said Momo. "It doesn't look at all the kind of place
he'd choose."
IT IS, Cassiopeia signalled.
"But why is it all shut up ?"
Momo asked. "I'll never get in."
WAIT, was Cassiopeia's advice.
Momo sighed. "I may have to wait a long
time. Even if Guido's home, how will he know I'm here ?"
The tortoise's shell lit up again.
HE'LL COME, it said.
So Momo sat down, right outside the
gate, and waited patiently. Nothing happened for such a long time that she
began to wonder if Cassiopeia had made a mistake for once.
"Are you absolutely positive ?"
she asked after a while.
Cassiopeia's reply was quite unexpected. Her
shell said simply, GOODBYE.
Momo gave a start. "What do you
mean, Cassiopeia ? You aren't
leaving me, are you ? Where are you
going ?"
TO LOOK FOR YOU. was Cassiopeia's still
more cryptic response.
At that moment the gate swung open without
warning and out shot a long, low, elegant car. Momo, who jumped back only
just in time, fell head over heels. The car sped on for several
yards, then screeched to a halt. An instant later, Guido jumped out.
"Momo !" he cried,
flinging his arms wide. "If it isn't my own, beloved little Momo !"
Momo scrambled to her feet and ran to him,
and Guido snatched her up in his arms and covered her cheeks with kisses
and danced around in the road with her.
"Did you hurt yourself ?" he asked
breathlessly, but instead of waiting for a reply he went on talking
nineteen to the dozen. "Sorry I gave you a fright, but I'm
in a tearing hurry. Late again, as usual. Where have you been all
this time ? You must tell me the
whole story. I'd given you up for lost, you know. Did you get my letter ? Yes ?
So it was still there, eh ?
Fine, so you went and had a meal at Nino's, did you ? Did you enjoy it ? Oh, Momo, we've such a lot to tell
each other - so much has happened in the last few months. How are
you, anyway ? What's the matter,
lost your tongue ? And what about
old Beppo - what's he up to these days ? I haven't seen him in a month of Sundays.
And the children - what about them ?
Oh, Momo, I can't tell you how often I think of the times
we spent together, when I used to tell you stories. Good times,
they were, but everything's different now - you can't imagine how
different."
Momo had made several attempts to answer
his questions, but since his torrent of words never dried up she
simply watched and waited. Guido looked different from the old days. He was
well-groomed and he smelled nice, but there was something curiously
unfamiliar about him.
Meanwhile, some people had emerged from the
limousine and walked over to them: a man in a chauffeur's
uniform and three hard-faced, heavily made-up young women.
"Is the child hurt ?" asked
one, sounding less anxious than disapproving.
"No, no, not a bit," Guido
assured her. "We gave her a fright, that's all."
"Serves her right for loitering outside
the gate," said the second young woman.
Guido laughed. "But this is Momo -
my old friend Momo !"
The third young woman raised her eyebrows.
"So she really exists, does she ?
I always thought she was a figment of your imagination.
We must issue a press release at once. "Girolamo Reunited
with his Fairy Princess" - something along those lines. I'll get on to
it at once. What a story !
The public will lap it up."
"No," said Guido, "I'd rather
not."
"What do you say, Momo ?"
asked the first young woman, fixing Momo with an artificial smile.
"Surely you'd like to see your picture in the paper,
wouldn't you ?"
"Leave her alone !" snapped
Guido.
The second young woman glanced at her
wristwatch. "We're going to miss our flight if we don't get a move
on, and you know what that would mean."
"God Almighty," Guido protested,
"can't I even have a quiet chat with a long-lost friend ?"
He turned to Momo with a rueful grin. "You see ? They never give me a moment's peace,
these slave-drivers of mine - never."
"Suit yourself, but we're only doing
our job," the second young woman said tartly. "That's what you pay us for,
lord and master, to arrange your schedule and see that you stick to it."
Guido gave in. "Okay, okay, we'd better
get going. Tell you what, Momo, why not come to the airport with us ? We can talk on the way, and
afterwards my chauffeur will drive you home, all right ?"
Without even waiting for an answer, he seized
Momo's hand and towed her to the car. The three secretaries got in behind
while Guido sat up front with Momo wedged in beside him.
"Right," he said, "I'm
listening, but first things first. How come you disappeared like that ?"
Momo was on the point of telling
him about Professor Hora and the hour-lilies when one of the secretaries
leaned forward.
"Sorry to butt in," she said,
"but I've just had the most fabulous idea. We've simply got to introduce
Momo to the top brass at Fantasy Films. She'd be perfect for the
title role in your next film - the one about the girl who becomes a vagrant.
Think what a sensation it would make: "Momo, starring Momo !""
"Didn't you hear what I said ?"
snapped Guido. "I don't want her dragged into anything of the kind,
is that clear ?"
The young woman bridled. "I just don't
get it," she said. "Most people would jump at such a heaven-sent
opportunity."
"Well, I'm not most people !"
Guido shouted in a sudden fury. He turned to Momo. "Forgive
me, you may not understand this, but I don't want these vultures sinking
their talons into you as well as me."
At that, all three secretaries sniffed
and looked offended.
Guido groaned aloud and clutched his head.
Producing a small silver pillbox from his pocket, he took out a capsule
and gulped it down.
Nobody spoke for a minute or two.
At length Guido turned to the trio
behind him. "I apologize," he mumbled wearily, "I wasn't
referring to you. My nerves are on edge, that's all."
"We know," said the first young
woman, "we're getting used to it."
"And now," Guido went on, smiling
down at Momo rather wryly, "let's not talk about anything except the
two of us."
"One more question before it's too
late," the second young woman broke in. "We'll be there any
minute. Couldn't you at least let me do a quick interview with
the kid ?"
"That's enough !" roared
Guido. beside himself with rage. "I want a word with Momo in private
- it means a lot to me. How many more times do I have to tell
you ?"
The second young woman was just as irate.
"You're always complaining because the publicity I get you doesn't
pack a big enough punch."
"You're right," Guido groaned,
"but not now. Not now !"
"It's too bad," the second young
woman pursued. "A human-interest story like this would be a real
tear-jerker, but have it your way. Maybe we can run it later on,
when -"
"No !" Guido cut in.
"Neither now nor later - not ever ! Now kindly shut up while Momo and I have
a talk."
"Well, pardon me !"
the second young woman retorted angrily. "It's your publicity we're
discussing, not mine. Think carefully: can you really afford to pass up such
an opportunity at this stage in your career ?"
"No, I can't," Guido cried in desperation,
"but Momo stays out of it !
And now, for pity's sake, leave us in peace for five minutes."
The secretaries relapsed into silence.
Limply, Guido drew a hand across his eyes.
"You see how far gone I am ?"
He patted Momo's arm and gave a wry little laugh. "I couldn't go back
now, even if I wanted to - I'm beyond redemption. "Guido's still
Guido !" - remember ?
Well, Guido isn't Guido any more. Believe me, Momo, there's nothing more
dangerous in life than dreams that come true, at least when they come
true like mine. I've nothing left to dream about, and not even you could
teach me to dream again. I'm fed up to the teeth with everything and
everyone."
He stared morosely out of the
window.
"The most I could do now
would be to stop telling stories and keep mum, if not for the rest of my
life, at least until people had forgotten all about me and I was
poor and unknown again. But poverty without dreams ? No, Momo, that would be sheer hell. I'd
sooner stay where I am. That's another kind of hell, but at least
it's a comfortable one." Guido broke off. "I don't know why I'm
rambling on like this. You can't have understood a word."
Momo just looked at him. What she
understood, first and foremost, was that Guido was ill - gravely ill. She
suspected that the men in gray were at the bottom of it, but she
had no idea how to cure him if he didn't want to be cured.
"I've done nothing but talk about
myself," he said. "It's high time you told me about your
own doings."
Just then the car
drew up outside the airport terminal. They all got out and hurried into
the foyer, where a pair of uniformed stewardesses were already
waiting for Guido. Some newspaper reporters took pictures of him and asked
questions, but the stewardesses started fussing because there were only a few
minutes left before take-off time.
Guido bent down and gazed into Momo's eyes,
and suddenly his own eyes filled with tears.
"Listen," he said, lowering
his voice so the others couldn't hear. "Stay with me, Momo. I'll take
you along on this trip - I'll take you wherever I go. You can
live in that fine new house of mine and dress in silk and satin
like a real princess. Just be there and listen to me, that's all
I ask. If you did, perhaps I'd manage to think up some
proper stories like the ones I used to tell, know what I mean ? Just say yes, Momo, and everything will be all
right again. Help me, I beg you !"
Momo's heart bled for Guido. She longed so much
to help him, but she sensed that he was wrong. He would have to become
Guido again, and it wouldn't help him at all if she stopped
being Momo. Her eyes, too, filled with tears, and she shook her head.
Guido understood. He just had time to nod
sadly before he was hustled off by the three secretaries he employed
to do just that. He gave one last wave in the distance, and Momo
waved back. Then he was hidden from view.
Momo could have told him so many
things, but she hadn't managed to say a word throughout their brief
reunion. She felt as if, by finding him again, she had really and
truly lost him at last.
Slowly, she
turned and made her way across the crowded foyer. Just as she reached the
exit, she was smitten by a sudden thought: she had lost Cassiopeia as well !
(16)
SIXTEEN
LONELINESS
SIXTEEN
LONELINESS
"Where to ?" asked the
chauffeur when Momo got in beside him.
She looked perplexed. Where did she
want to go ? She had to look
for Cassiopeia, but where ? Where
had she lost her ? The tortoise
hadn't been with them on the drive to the airport, that much she knew
for sure, so the likeliest place would be outside Guido's house. Then
she remembered the words on Cassiopeia's shell: GOODBYE and TO LOOK
FOR YOU. Of course ! Cassiopeia
had known beforehand that they would lose each other, so she'd gone
looking for her. But where should she, Momo, go looking for Cassiopeia ?
"Make up your mind," said the
chauffeur, beating an impatient tattoo on the steering wheel.
"I've got better things to do with my time than take you
joy-riding."
"Back to Guido's house,
please," Momo replied.
The chauffeur looked faintly surprised.
"I thought the boss said to drive you home. You mean you're coming to live
at his place ?"
"No," said Momo, "but I lost
something in the road outside, and I've got to find it."
That suited the chauffeur, who had to go
back there anyway. As soon as they reached Guido's gate, Momo got out
and started peering in all directions.
"Cassiopeia !" she called
softly, again and again. "Cassiopeia !"
The chauffeur stuck his head out of the
window. "What are you looking for ?"
"Professor Hora's tortoise," Momo
told him. "Her name is Cassiopeia, and she always knows what's going
to happen half an hour in advance. She can make words light up on
her shell, too - that's how she tells you what the future holds in store.
I've simply got to find her. Would you help me to look for her,
please ?"
"I've no time for jokes,"
snarled the chauffeur, and drove on. The remote-controlled gate opened and
closed behind him.
Undaunted, Momo continued the search on her
own. She combed the entire street, but Cassiopeia was nowhere to be seen.
"Perhaps she's on her way back to the
amphitheater," thought Momo, so she slowly retraced her steps,
calling the tortoise by name all the way. She peered into every nook and
cranny, every ditch and gutter, but in vain.
Although Momo didn't get back to the amphitheater
till late that night, she searched it as thoroughly as the darkness
would allow. She had nursed a vague hope that Cassiopeia might, by some
miraculous means, have reached home before her, but she knew in her heart
of hearts that the tortoise's slow rate of progress rendered this
impossible.
At long last
she crept into bed, really alone for the first time ever.
Once she had given Cassiopeia up for
lost, Momo decided to concentrate on trying to find Beppo. She
spent the next few weeks roaming aimlessly through the city in search of him.
No one could give her any clue to his whereabouts, so her one
remaining hope was that they might simply bump into each other. The vastness of the
city made this a forlorn hope. They had as little chance of meeting
as a shipwrecked sailor has that his message in a bottle will be netted
by a fishing boat ten thousand miles from the desert island where he tossed
it into the sea.
For all that, Momo kept telling herself, she
and Beppo might be quite close to each other. Who could tell how
often she had passed some spot where he had been only an hour, a minute,
or even a moment or two before ? Conversely, how often had Beppo crossed a square
or rounded a street corner only minutes or moments after her ? Encouraged by this thought, Momo often
waited in the same spot for hours. She had to move on sooner or later,
however, so even that was no insurance against their missing each
other by a hair's breadth.
How useful Cassiopeia would have been ! The tortoise could have signalled WAIT ! or KEEP GOING ! As it was, Momo never knew what to do
for the best. She was afraid of missing Beppo if she waited, and just
as afraid of missing him if she didn't.
She also kept her eyes open for the children
who used to come and play with her in the old days, but she never saw
a single one. She never saw any children at all, though this was
hardly surprising in view of Nino's remark about their being
"taken care of."
Momo herself was never picked up by a policeman
or other adult and taken off to a child depot, for the very good
reason that she was under constant surveillance by the men in gray.
She didn't know it, but confinement to a child depot wouldn't have suited
their plans for her.
Although she ate at Nino's restaurant
every day, she never managed to say any more to him than she had on the
first occasion. He was always in just as much of a rush and
never had the time.
Weeks became months, and still Momo pursued
her solitary existence. One evening, while perched on the balustrade of a bridge,
she sighted the small, bent figure of a man on another bridge in the
distance, wielding a broom as if his life depended on it. Momo
shouted and waved, thinking it was Beppo, but the man didn't stop work for
an instant. She ran as fast as she could, but by the time
she reached the other bridge there was no one in sight.
"I don't suppose it was
him," she told herself consolingly. "No, it can't have been. I know
the way Beppo works."
Some days she stayed home at the
amphitheater on the off chance that Beppo might look in to see if she
was back. If she was out when he came, he would naturally assume
that she was still away. It tormented her to think that this might
already have happened a week or even a day ago, so she
waited - in vain. Eventually she painted the words I'M BACK on the
wall of her room in big, bold letters, but hers were the only eyes
that ever saw them.
The one thing that never forsook Momo in all
this time was her vivid recollection of Professor Hora, the hour-lilies,
and the music. She had only to shut her eyes and listen to her heart,
and she could see the blossoms in all their radiant splendour and hear the
voices singing. And even though the words and melodies were forever changing,
she found she could repeat the words and sing the melodies as easily as she
had on the very first day. Sometimes she spent whole days sitting alone on the
steps, talking and singing to herself with no one there to hear
but the trees and the birds and the time-worn stones.
There are many kinds of solitude, but Momo's
was a solitude few people ever know and even fewer experience with such
intensity. She felt as if she were imprisoned in a vault heaped with
priceless treasures - an ever-growing hoard that threatened to crush
the life out of her. There was no way out, either. The vault was
impenetrable and she was far too deeply buried beneath a mountain of time
to attract anyone's attention.
There were even moments when she wished she
had never heard the music or seen the flowers. And yet, had she been
offered a choice, nothing in the world would have induced her to part
with her memories of them, not even the prospect of death. Yes,
death, for she now discovered that there are treasures capable of destroying
those who have no one to share them with.
Every few days, Momo made the long walk to Guide's
house and waited outside the gate for hours in the hope of seeing him
again. By now she was ready to agree to anything - ready to stay
with him and listen to him, whether or not things became as they
once were - but the gate remained firmly shut.
Only a few months passed in this
way, yet Momo had never lived through such an eternity. No clock or calendar
can truly measure time, just as no words can truly describe the loneliness
that afflicted her. Suffice it to say that if she had succeeded in finding
her way back to Professor Hora - and she tried to again and
again - she would have begged him to cut off her supply of time
or let her remain with him at Nowhere House forever more.
But she couldn't find the way without Cassiopeia's
help, and Cassiopeia, whether long since back with Professor Hora or lost
and roaming the big, wide world, had never reappeared.
Instead, something quite different happened.
While wandering through the city one day,
Momo ran into Paolo, Franco and Maria, the girl who always used to carry
her little sister Rosa around with her. All three children had changed so much,
she hardly recognized them. They were dressed in a kind of gray
uniform and their faces wore a strangely stiff and lifeless expression. They
barely smiled, even when Momo hailed them with delight.
"I've been looking for you for so long,"
she said breathlessly. "Will you come back to the amphitheater and
play with me ?"
The three children looked at each
other, then shook their heads.
"But you'll come tomorrow, won't you,
or the next day ?"
Again the trio shook their heads.
"Oh, do come !" Momo
pleaded. "You always used to in the old days."
"In the old days, yes," said
Paolo, "but everything's different now. We aren't allowed to fritter
our time away."
"We never did," Momo protested.
"It was nice," Maria said,
"but that's not the point."
And the three of them hurried on with
Momo trotting beside them.
"Where are you off to ?" she
asked.
"To our play class," Franco told
her. "That's where they teach us how to play."
Momo looked puzzled. "Play what ?"
"Today we're playing data
retrieval," Franco explained. "It's a very useful game, but you
have to concentrate like mad."
"How does it go ?"
"We all pretend to be punch cards,
and each card carries various bits of information about us - age,
height, weight and so on. Not our real age, height and weight, of course,
because that would make it too easy. Sometimes we're just long strings of letters
and numerals, like MUX/763/y. Anyway, then we're shuffled and fed into a card
index, and one of us has to pick out a particular card. He has
to ask questions in such a way that all the other cards are
eliminated and only the right one is left. The winner is the person
who does it quickest."
"Is it fun ?" Momo asked,
looking rather doubtful.
"That's not the point," Maria
repeated uneasily. "Anyway, you shouldn't talk like that."
"So what is the point ?"
Momo insisted.
"The point is," Paolo told her,
"it's useful for the future."
By this time
they had reached a big, gray building.The sign over the gate said CHILD
DEPOT.
"I had so much to tell
you," Momo said.
"Maybe we'll see each other again
sometime," Maria said sadly.
As they stood there, more children
appeared. They streamed in through the gateway, all looking just the same
as Momo's former playmates.
"It was much nicer playing with
you," Franco said suddenly. "We used to enjoy thinking up games
for ourselves, but our supervisors say they didn't teach us anything
useful."
"Couldn't you just run away ?"
Momo hazarded.
The trio shook their heads and glanced
around for fear someone might have overheard.
"I tried it a couple of times
at the beginning," Franco whispered, "but it's hopeless. They
always catch you again."
"You shouldn't talk like that,"
said Maria. "After all, we're taken care of now."
They all fell silent and stared gloomily
into space. At last Momo summoned up her courage and said,
"Couldn't you take me in with you ? I'm so lonely these days."
Just then, something extraordinary happened.
Before the children could reply they were whisked into the courtyard of the
building like iron filings attracted by a giant magnet, and the gates
clanged shut behind them.
After a minute, when she had recovered
from her shock, Momo cautiously approached the gates intending to knock or ring
and beg to be allowed to join in, no matter what game the
children were playing. She had barely taken a couple of steps,
however, when she stopped dead, rooted to the spot with terror. A man
in gray had suddenly materialized between her and the gates.
"Pointless," he said with a thin-lipped
smile, the inevitable cigar jutting from the corner of his mouth.
"Don't even try it. Letting you in would be against our
interests."
"Why ?" Momo asked. She felt
as if her limbs were slowly filling with icy water.
"Because we have other plans for
you," said the man in gray, blowing a smoke ring that coiled
itself around her neck and took a long time to disperse.
People were passing by, all in too much
of a hurry to give them a second glance. Momo pointed to the
man in gray and tried to call for help, but no sound escaped her
lips.
"Save it," said the man in gray
with a bleak, mirthless laugh. "You ought to know us better
than that - you know how powerful we are. No one can help you,
now we've got all your friends. You're at our mercy too, but we've decided
to go easy on you."
"Why ?" Momo managed to get
out.
"Because we'd like you to do us a little
favour. Be sensible, and you can do yourself and your friends a lot
of good. What do you say ?"
"All right," whispered Momo.
The man in gray gave another
thin-lipped smile. "Then we'll meet at midnight to talk it over."
She nodded mutely, but the man in gray
had already vanished. All that marked the spot where he had stood was a wisp
of cigar smoke.
He hadn't
told her where they were to meet.
(17)
SEVENTEEN
THE SQUARE
SEVENTEEN
THE SQUARE
Momo was too scared to go back to the
amphitheater. She felt sure the man in gray would turn up there for
their midnight meeting, and the thought of being all alone with him in the
deserted ruins filled her with terror.
No, she never wished to see him again,
neither there nor anywhere else. Whatever his proposition might be, it boded
no "good" for her and her friends - that was as plain
as a pikestaff. But where could she hide from him ?
A crowded place seemed the best bet.
Although no one had taken any notice before, if the man in gray
really tried to harm her and she called for help, people would surely hear
and come to her aid. Besides, she told herself, she'd be harder to find
in a crowd than on her own.
So Momo spent the rest of the
afternoon walking the busiest streets and squares surrounded by jostling
pedestrians. All through the evening and well into the night she continued to trudge
in a big circle that brought her back to her starting point. Around
and around she went, swept along by a fast-flowing tide of humanity,
until she had completed no fewer than three of these circuits.
After keeping this up for so many
hours, her weary feet began to ache. It grew later and later, but
still she walked, half asleep, on and on and on. . .
"Just a little rest," she
told herself at last," -just a teeny little rest, and then I'll
be more on my guard. . ."
Parked beside the curb was a little
three-wheeled delivery truck laden with an assortment of sacks and
cartons. Momo climbed aboard, found herself a nice, soft sack and leaned
her back against it. She drew up her weary feet and tucked them under her
skirt. My, did that feel good ! She
heaved a sigh of relief, snuggled up against the sack and was
asleep before she knew it.
But she was haunted by the weirdest
dreams. In one of them she saw old Beppo, with his broom held
crossways like a balancing pole, teetering along a tightrope
suspended above a dark chasm. "Where's the other end ?" she
heard him call, over and over again. "I can't see the other end !"
And the tightrope did indeed seem infinitely long - so long that it stretched
away into the darkness in both directions. Momo yearned to help the
old man, but she couldn't even attract his attention; he was too high up and
too far away.
Then she saw Guido, pulling a paper
streamer out of his mouth. He pulled and pulled, but the streamer was
endless and unbreakable - in fact he was already standing on a big
mound of paper. It seemed to Momo that he was gazing at her
imploringly, as if he would suffocate unless she came to his
rescue. She tried to run to him, but her feet became entangled in the
coils of paper, and the more she struggled to free herself the more
entangled she became.
And then she saw the children. They were all
as flat as playing cards, and each card had a pattern of little
holes punched in it. Every time the cards were shuffled they had to sort
themselves out and be punched with a new pattern of holes. The
card children were crying bitterly, but all Momo could hear was a sort of clattering
sound as they were shuffled yet again and fluttered down on top of each
other. "Stop !" she shouted, but her feeble voice was drowned by the
clatter, which grew louder and louder until it finally woke her up.
It was dark, and for a moment she
couldn't think where she was. Then she remembered climbing aboard the delivery
truck and realized that it was on the move. That was what had woken
her - the sound of the engine.
Momo wiped her cheeks, which were still wet
with tears, and wondered where she could be. The truck had evidently been on the
move for some time, because it was in a different part of the
city. At this late hour not a soul could be seen in the
streets, not a light showed anywhere in the tall buildings that
flanked them.
The truck was going quite slowly and Momo,
without stopping to think, jumped out. She began walking in the
opposite direction, eager to get back to the crowded streets that
seemed to offer protection from the man in gray. Then, remembering
her nightmares, she came to a halt.
The sound of the engine gradually faded
until silence enveloped the darkened street.
She would stop running away, Momo decided.
She had done so in the hope of saving herself. All this time she had
been preoccupied with herself, her own loneliness and fear, when it was
really her friends who were in trouble. If anyone could save them,
she could. Remote as the chances of persuading the men in gray
to release them might be, she must at least try.
Once she reached this conclusion, she felt a mysterious
change come over her. Her feelings of fear and helplessness had reached
such a pitch that they were suddenly transformed into their opposites.
Having overcome them, she felt courageous and self-confident enough to tackle
any power on earth; more precisely, she had ceased to worry about
herself.
Now she wanted to meet the man
in gray - wanted to at all costs.
"I must go to the
amphitheater at once," she told herself. "Perhaps it still
isn't too late, perhaps he'll be waiting for me."
That, however, was easier said than done.
She didn't know where she was and hadn't the least idea which direction to take,
but she started walking anyway.
On and on she
walked through the dark, silent streets. Being barefoot, she couldn't even hear
her own footsteps. Every time she turned a corner she hoped to see
something that would tell her she was on the right track, some landmark
she recognized, but she never did. She couldn't ask the way, either, because
the only living creature she saw was a grimy, emaciated dog that was
foraging for scraps in a rubbish heap and fled in panic at her
approach.
At last she came to a huge,
deserted square. It wasn't a handsome square with trees or a fountain
in the middle, but an empty, featureless expanse fringed with
buildings whose dark shapes stood outlined against the night sky.
Momo set off across the square. When she
reached the middle, a clock began to chime not far away. It chimed
a good many times, so perhaps it was already midnight. If the
man in gray was waiting for her at the amphitheater, Momo reflected,
she had no chance at all of getting there in time. He would
go away without seeing her, and any chance of saving her friends
would be gone, perhaps forever.
She chewed her knuckles, wondering what to do.
She had absolutely no idea.
"Here I am !" she called into
the darkness, as loud as she could. She had no real hope that
the man in gray would hear her, but she was wrong.
Scarcely had the last chime died away when
lights appeared in all the streets that led to the big, empty square,
faint at first but steadily growing brighter - drawing nearer. And
then Momo realized that they were the headlights of innumerable cars, all
converging on the spot where she stood. Dazzled by the glare no matter
which way she turned, she shielded her eyes with her hand. So they were
coming after all !
But Momo hadn't expected them to come
in such strength. For a moment, all her new-found courage deserted
her. Hemmed in and unable to escape, she shrank as far as she
could into her baggy old jacket.
Then, remembering the hour-lilies and the
mighty chorus of voices, she instantly felt comforted. The strength flowed
back into her limbs.
Meanwhile, with their engines purring
softly, the cars had continued their slow advance. At last they stopped,
bumper to bumper, in a circle whose central point was Momo herself.
The men in gray got out. Momo couldn't
see how many of them there were because they remained outside the ring of headlights,
but she sensed that many eyes were on her - unfriendly eyes - and
a shiver ran down her spine.
No one spoke for a while, neither
Momo nor any of the men in gray. Then a flat, expressionless
voice broke the silence.
"I see," it said.
"So this is Momo, the girl who thought she could defy us. Just look
at her now, the miserable creature !"
These words were followed by a dry,
rattling sound that vaguely resembled a chorus of mocking laughter.
"Careful !" hissed another
gray voice. "You know how dangerous she can be. It's no use trying to deceive
her."
Momo pricked up her ears at this.
"Very well," said the first voice
from the darkness beyond the headlights, "let's try the truth for a change."
Another long silence fell. Momo sensed that
the men in gray were afraid to tell the truth - so afraid that
it imposed a tremendous strain on them. She heard what sounded
like a gasp of exertion from a thousand throats.
At long last, one of the
disembodied voices began to speak. It came from a different
direction, but it was just as flat and expressionless as the others.
"All right, let's be blunt. You're
all on your own, little girl. Your friends are out of reach, so you've
no one to share your time with. We planned it that way. You
see how powerful we are. There's no point in trying to resist
us. What do they amount to, all these lonely hours of yours ? A curse and a burden, nothing more.
You're completely cut off from the rest of mankind."
Momo listened and said nothing.
"Sooner or later," the voice
droned on, "you won't be able to endure it any longer.
Tomorrow, next week, next year - it's all the same to us. We shall
simply bide our time because we know that in due course you'll come
crawling to us and say: I'll do anything, anything at all, as long
as you relieve me of my burden. But perhaps you've already reached
that stage ? You only have to say."
Momo shook her head.
"So you won't let us help you ?"
the voice pursued coldly. Momo felt an icy breeze envelop her from all
sides at once, but she gritted her teeth and shook her head again.
"She knows what time is,"
whispered another voice.
"That proves she really was with a Certain
Person," the first voice replied, also in a whisper. Aloud, it asked,
"Do you know Professor Hora ?"
Momo nodded.
"You actually paid him a visit ?"
She nodded again.
"So you know about the hour-lilies ?"
She nodded a third time. Oh yes,
how well she knew !
There was another longish silence. When the
voice began to speak again, it came from another direction.
"You love your friends, don't you ?"
Another nod.
"And you'd like to set them free ?"
Yet another nod.
"You could, if only you
would."
Momo was shivering with cold in every
limb. She drew the jacket more tightly around her.
"It wouldn't take much to save
them. You help us and we'll help you. That's only fair, isn't it ?"
The voice was coming from yet another
direction. Momo stared intently at its source.
"The thing is, we'd like to make
Professor Hora's acquaintance but we don't know where he lives. All
we want is for you to show us the way. That's right, Momo,
listen carefully, so you know we're being honest with you and mean what we say.
In return, we'll give you back your friends and let you all lead the
carefree, happy-go-lucky life you used to enjoy so much. If that
isn't a worthwhile offer, what is ?"
Momo opened her mouth for the first time. It was
quite an effort to speak at all, her lips felt so numb.
"What do you want with Professor
Hora ?" she asked.
"I told you, we want to make
his acquaintance," the voice said sharply, and the air grew even colder.
"That's all you need to know."
Momo said nothing, just waited.
"I don't understand you,"
said the voice. "Think of yourself and your friends. Why worry about
Professor Hora ? He's old enough to look
after himself. Besides, if he's sensible and cooperates nicely, we won't
harm a hair of his head. If not, we have ways of making
him."
Momo's lips were blue with cold.
"Making him do what ?" she asked.
The voice sounded suddenly shrill and
strained. "We're tired of collecting people's time by the hour,
minute and second. We want all of it right away, and Hora's got to hand
it over !"
Horrified, Momo stared into the darkness
beyond the ring of headlights. "What about the people it belongs
to ?" she asked. "What will happen to them ?"
"People ?" The voice rose to
a scream and broke. "People have been obsolete for years.
They've made the world a place where there's no room left for their
own kind. We shall rule the world !"
By now the cold was so intense
that Momo could barely move her lips, let alone speak.
"Never fear, though, little Momo,"
the voice went on, abruptly becoming gentle and almost coaxing, "that
naturally won't apply to you and your friends. You'll be the last and
only people on earth to play games and tell stories. As long as you
stop meddling in our business, we'll leave you in peace. Is it a deal ?"
The voice fell silent. A moment later,
it took up the thread from a different quarter. "You know
we've told you the truth. We'll keep our promise, you can rely on that.
And now, take us to Professor Hora."
Momo tried to speak, almost fainting
with cold. Finally, after several attempts, she said, "Even if I could,
I wouldn't."
"What do you mean, if you
could ?" the voice said menacingly. "Of course you can. You paid
him a visit, so you must know the way."
"I'd never find it again,"
Momo whispered. "I've tried. Only Cassiopeia knows it."
"Who's Cassiopeia ?"
"The professor's tortoise."
"Where is it now ?"
Momo, barely conscious, murmured, "She.
. . she came back with me, but. . . I lost her."
As if from a long way off, a chorus
of agitated voices came to her ears.
"Issue a general alert !"
she heard. "We've got to find that tortoise. Check every tortoise you
come across. That animal's got to be found at all costs !"
The voices died
away. Silence fell. Momo slowly regained her senses. She was standing by herself
in the middle of the square. Nothing was stirring but a chill
gust of wind that seemed to issue from some great, empty void: a wind
as gray as ashes.
(18)
EIGHTEEN
THE PURSUIT
EIGHTEEN
THE PURSUIT
Momo didn't know how much time had passed.
The church clock chimed occasionally, but she scarcely heard it. Her frozen
limbs took ages to thaw out. She felt numb and incapable of making
decisions.
How could she go home to the
amphitheater and climb into bed, now that there was no hope left for
herself and her friends ? How could
she, when she knew that things would never come right again ? She was worried about Cassiopeia, too. What
if the men in gray found her ?
She began to reproach herself bitterly for having mentioned the
tortoise at all, but she'd been too dazed to think straight.
"Anyway," she reflected, trying to console
herself, "Cassiopeia may have found her way back to Professor Hora
long ago. Yes, I hope she isn't still looking for me. It would be better
for both of us."
At that moment something nudged her
bare foot. Momo gave a start and looked down.
There was Cassiopeia, as large as life,
and she could dimly see some words on the animal's shell: HERE I AM AGAIN,
they said.
Without a second thought, Momo grabbed
the tortoise and stuffed it under her jacket. Then she straightened up and
peered in all directions, fearful that some men in gray might still
be lurking in the shadows, but all was quiet.
Cassiopeia kicked and struggled fiercely in an
effort to escape. Holding her tight, Momo peeped inside the jacket and
whispered, "Please keep still !"
WHY ALL THE FUSS ? demanded Cassiopeia.
"You mustn't be seen !"
Momo hissed.
The next words to appear on the
tortoise's shell were, AREN'T YOU GLAD ?
"Of course," Momo said with a catch
in her voice. "Of course I am. You've no idea !"
And she kissed Cassiopeia on the nose, several times in quick
succession.
Cassiopeia responded with two rather pink
words. STEADY ON, they read.
Momo smiled. "Have you been looking for
me all this time ?"
OF COURSE.
"But how did you happen to find me here
and now ?"
I KNEW I WOULD, was the laconic
reply.
Had Cassiopeia spent all those weeks looking
for her although she knew she wouldn't find her ? If so, she needn't really have bothered
to look at all. This was yet another of Cassiopeia's little
mysteries. They made Memo's head spin if she thought about them too hard,
and besides, this was scarcely the moment to puzzle over such problems.
Momo gave the tortoise a whispered
account of what had happened since last they met. "What should we do
now ?" she concluded.
Cassiopeia had been listening attentively.
GO TO HORA, she spelled out.
"Now ?" Momo exlaimed,
aghast. "But they're looking for you everywhere. This is the only
place they don't happen to be. Wouldn't it be wiser to stay here ?"
But all the tortoise's shell said was, WE'RE
GOING ANYWAY.
"We'll run right into them," Momo
protested.
WON'T MEET A SOUL, was Cassiopeia's
response.
If Cassiopeia was sure, that settled
it. Momo put her down. Then, remembering their first long, arduous trek, she
suddenly felt too exhausted to repeat it all over again.
"You go on alone,
Cassiopeia," she said wearily. "I'm too tired. Go on alone, and
give the professor my love."
Cassiopeia's shell lit up again. IT'S
NOT FAR, Momo was astonished to read. It dawned on her, as she
looked around, that this shabby and desolate-looking neighbourhood might be the
one that led to the district with the white houses and the strange
shadows. If so, she might after all be able to make it as
far as Never Lane and Nowhere House.
"All right," she said, "I'll
come too, but wouldn't it be quicker if I carried you ?"
AFRAID NOT, Cassiopeia replied.
"Why should you insist on crawling
there by yourself ?" Momo said, but all she got was the
enigmatic reply: THE WAY'S INSIDE ME.
On that note
the tortoise set off with Momo following slowly, step by step.
They had only just disappeared down a side
street when the shadows around the square came to life and the air was
filled with a brittle sound like the snapping of dry twigs: the men
in gray were chuckling triumphantly. Some of their number, who had
stayed behind to keep a surreptitious watch on Momo, had
witnessed her reunion with Cassiopeia. The wait had been a long one, but
not even they had dreamed that it would yield such results.
"There they go !" whispered
one gray voice. "Shall we nab them ?"
"Of course not," hissed another.
"Let them carry on."
"Why ?" demanded the first
voice. "Our orders were to capture the tortoise at all
costs."
"Yes, but why do we want it ?"
"So it can lead us to
Hora."
"Precisely, that's just what it's doing
now. We won't even have to use force. It's showing us the way of its
own free will - unintentionally."
Another dry chuckle went up from the
shadows around the square.
"Pass the
word at once. Call off the search and instruct all agents to join us here.
Tell them to excercise the utmost care, though. None of us must be seen
by our two unsuspecting guides or get in their way. They're to be
given free passage wherever they go. And now, gentlemen, let's follow at our
leisure."
It was hardly surprising, under these
circumstances, that Momo and Cassiopeia failed to encounter a single
one of their pursuers. Whichever way they went, the men in gray
melted away in good time and joined the rear of the ever-growing
procession that was silently, cautiously, following in the fugitives'
wake.
Momo was wearier than she had ever been in her
life. There were times when she thought she would simply sink to the
ground and fall asleep at any moment, but she forced herself to put
one foot before the other, and for a while things went better. If only
Cassiopeia wouldn't crawl along at such a snail's pace, she thought,
but it couldn't be helped. She trudged along, looking neither right
nor left, only at her feet and the tortoise.
After an eternity, or so it seemed
to Momo, the surface of the street grew suddenly paler. She wrenched
her leaden eyelids open and looked around.
Yes, they had finally reached the district
where the light was neither that of dawn nor dusk, and where all the
shadows ran in different directions. There were the forbidding white
houses with the cavernous black windows, and there was the peculiar, egglike
monument on its black stone plinth.
At the thought that it wouldn't be long
before she saw Professor Hora again, Memo's courage revived.
"Please," she said to Cassiopeia, "couldn't we go a bit
faster ?"
MORE HASTE LESS SPEED, came the reply.and
the tortoise crawled on even more slowly than before. Yet Momo noticed, as she
had the first time, that they made better progress that way. It was as if
the street beneath them glided past more quickly the slower they went.
That, of course, was the secret of the
district with the snow-white houses: the slower you went the better progress
you made, and the more you hurried the slower your rate of advance. The
men in gray hadn't known that when they pursued Momo in their cars,
which was how she'd escaped them.
But that was the last time. Things were
quite different now that they had no intention of overtaking the girl
and the tortoise. Now, because they were trailing them at exactly the same
speed, they had discovered the secret. Gradually, the streets behind Momo and
Cassiopeia became filled with an army of men in gray. And as the
pursuers grew accustomed to the peculiarities of the district, they
went even slower than their quarry, with the result that they steadily
overhauled them. It was like a race in reverse - a go-slow
race.
On and on the strange procession
went, farther and farther into the dazzling white glow, weaving back and forth
through the dream streets until it came to the corner of Never
Lane.
Cassiopeia turned into the lane and crawled
towards Nowhere House. Momo, remembering that she'd failed to make any
headway until she turned around and walked backwards, did the same again.
And that was when her heart stood still.
The time-thieves, like a gray wall on the
move, stretched away for as far as the eye could see, rank upon rank
of them filling the entire width of the street.
Momo cried out in terror, but she
couldn't hear her own voice. She walked backwards down Never Lane, staring
wide-eyed at the advancing host of men in gray.
But then another strange thing happened. As soon
as the leaders tried to enter the lane, they vanished before her very
eyes. Their outstretched hands were the first to disappear, then their
legs and bodies, and last of all their faces, which wore a look of surprise
and horror.
But Momo wasn't the only one to have
witnessed this phenomenon. It had also been seen by the men in gray
who were following behind. They shrank back, bracing themselves to resist
the pressure of those still advancing in the rear, and something of a scuffle
ensued. Momo saw her pursuers scowl and shake their fists, but they dared not
pursue her any further.
At last she
reached Nowhere House. The big bronze door swung open. She darted inside, raced
down the corridor lined with statues, opened the tiny door at the other
end, ducked through it, ran across the great hall to the little room
enclosed by grandfather clocks, threw herself down on the dainty
little sofa, and, not wanting to see or hear anything more, buried
her head under a cushion.
(19)
NINETEEN
UNDER SIEGE
NINETEEN
UNDER SIEGE
A gentle voice was speaking.
Momo emerged by degrees from the depths
of a dreamless sleep, feeling wonderfully rested and refreshed. "Momo
isn't to blame," she heard the voice say, "but you, Cassiopeia - you
should have known better."
Momo opened her eyes. Professor Hora was
sitting at the little table in front of the sofa, looking
ruefully down at the tortoise. "Didn't it occur to you,"
he went on, "that the men in gray might follow you ?"
There wasn't room on Cassiopeia's shell
for all she had to say, so she had to reply in three
installments: I CAN ONLY SEE - HALF AN HOUR AHEAD - TOO
LATE BY THEN.
Professor Hora sighed and shook his head.
"Oh, Cassiopeia, Cassiopeia, even I find you puzzling
sometimes."
Momo sat up.
"Ah, our guest is awake,"
Professor Hora said kindly. "I hope you're feeling better ?"
"Much better, thank you," said
Momo. "Please excuse me for falling asleep on your sofa."
The professor smiled. "It's quite all
right, you've no need to apologize. Cassiopeia has already brought me up
to date on anything I failed to see through my omnivision
glasses."
"What are the men in gray doing ?"
Momo asked anxiously.
Professor Hora produced a big blue
handkerchief from his pocket. "We're under siege. They have us completely
surrounded - that's to say, they're as close to Nowhere
House as they can get."
"But they can't get in, can they ?"
Momo said.
The professor blew his nose. "No, they
can't. You saw for yourself, they vanish into thin air if they so much
as set foot in Never Lane."
Momo looked mystified. "Yes, but I don't
know why."
"It's temporal suction that does
it," the professor told her. "Everything has to be done
backwards in Never Lane, as you know, because time runs in reverse
around this house. Normally, time flows into you. The more time you have inside
you, the older you get, but in Never Lane time flows out of you. You
grew younger while you were coming up the lane. Not much younger - only
as much younger as the time you took to get from one end to the
other."
"I didn't notice anything,"
Momo said, still mystified.
"That's because you're a human
being," the professor said with a smile. "There's a lot
more to human beings than the time they carry around inside them, but it's
different with the men in gray. Stolen time is all they consist of,
and that disappears in a flash when they're exposed to temporal
suction. It escapes like air from a burst balloon, the only
difference being that a balloon's skin survives. In their case,
there's nothing left at all."
Momo knit her brow and thought hard.
"Wouldn't it be possible," she asked at length, "to
make time run backwards all over the world ? Only for a little while, I mean. It wouldn't
matter if people grew a tiny bit younger, but the time-thieves would
be reduced to nothing."
The professor smiled again. "A splendid
idea, I grant you, but I'm afraid it wouldn't work. The two currents
are in balance, you see. If you cancelled one, the other would vanish
too. Then there'd be no time left. . ."
He broke off and pushed his omnivision
glasses up so that they rested on his forehead.
"On the other hand. . ." he murmured.
Momo watched him expectantly as he paced up and down the room a few
times, lost in thought, and Cassiopeia followed him with her wise old
eyes. At length he sat down again.
"You've given me an idea," he said,
"but I couldn't put it into practice unaided." He looked
down at the tortoise. "Cassiopeia, my dear, I'd like your
opinion on something. What's the best thing to do when you're under
siege ?"
HAVE BREAKFAST, came the reply.
"Quite so," said the professor.
"That's another splendid idea."
The table was
laid in a flash. Whether or not it had been laid all the time
and Momo simply hadn't noticed, everything was in place: the two little
cups, the pot of steaming chocolate, the honey, butter and crusty rolls.
Momo, whose mouth had often watered at the
recollection of her first delicious, golden-hued breakfast at Nowhere
House, tucked in at once. Everything tasted even better than before, if possible,
and this time the professor tucked in heartily too.
"Professor," Momo said after a while,
with her cheeks still bulging, "they want you to give them all the
time that exists. You won't, though, will you ?"
"No, child," he replied,
"that I'll never do. Time will come to an end some day, but not until
people don't need it any longer. The men in gray won't get any time
from me - not even a split second."
"But they say they can make you
hand it over," Momo said.
"Before we go into that," the
professor told her, very gravely, "I'd like you to look at them
for yourself."
All she saw to begin with was the
kaleidoscope of colours and shapes that had made her so dizzy the
first time, but it wasn't long before her eyes got used to the
omnivision lenses. And then the besieging army swam into focus !
The men in gray were drawn up in a long,
long line, shoulder to shoulder, not only across the mouth of Never
Lane but all around the district with the snow-white houses. They formed an unbroken
cordon, and the mid-point of that cordon was Nowhere House.
But then Momo noticed something else - something
strange. Her first thought was that the lenses of the omnivision glasses
needed polishing, or that she hadn't quite grown used to them yet,
because the outlines of the men in gray looked misty. She soon
realized that this blurring had nothing to do with the lenses or her
eyes: the mist was real, and it was rising from the streets all around,
dense and impenetrable in some places, only just forming in others.
The men in gray were standing
absolutely still, all wearing bowlers and carrying briefcases, and all smoking
little gray cigars. But the smoke from the cigars didn't disperse in the
normal way. Here, where the air seemed made of glass and was never
disturbed by a breath of wind, the threads of smoke clung like
cobwebs, creeping along the streets and up the walls of the
snow-white houses, festooning each ledge and cornice and windowsill, condensing
into a noisome, bluish-green fog bank that billowed ever higher until it encircled
Nowhere House like a wall.
Momo took off the glasses and looked at Professor
Hora inquiringly.
"Have you seen enough ?" he asked.
"Then let me have the glasses back." He put them on again.
"You asked if the men in gray could make me do something
against my will," he went on. "Well, they can't get at me
personally, as you know, but they could subject the world to an evil
far worse than any they've inflicted on it so far. That's how they
hope to force my hand."
Momo was appalled. "What could be worse
than stealing people's time ?" she asked.
"I allot people their share of time,"
the professor explained. "The men in gray can't stop that. They can't
intercept the time I distribute, but they can poison it."
"They can poison it ?"
Momo repeated, more appalled still.
The professor nodded. "Yes, with the
smoke from their cigars. Have you ever seen one without his little gray cigar ? Of course not, because without it he
couldn't exist."
"What kind of cigars are they ?"
Momo asked.
"You remember where the hour-lilies
were growing ?" Professor Hora said. "I told you then that
everyone has a place like that, because everyone has a heart. If people
allow the men in gray to gain a foothold there, more and more of their
hour-lilies get stolen. But hour-lilies plucked from a person's heart
can't die, because they've never really withered. They can't live, either,
because they've been parted from their rightful owner. They strive with every
fibre of their being to return to the person they belong
to."
Momo was listening with bated breath.
"If you think I know everything,
Momo, you're wrong. Some evils are wrapped in mystery. I've no idea
where the men in gray keep their stolen hour-lilies. I only know that
they preserve the blossoms by freezing them till they're as hard as glass
goblets. Somewhere deep underground there must be a gigantic cold
store."
Momo's cheeks began to burn with
indignation.
"And that's where the men in gray
draw their supplies from. They pull off the hour-lilies' petals, let them
wither till they're dried up and gray, and roll their little cigars out of them.
The petals still contain remnants of life, even then, but living time is harmful
to the men in gray, so they light the cigars and smoke them.
Only when time has been converted into smoke is it well and truly dead.
That's what keeps the men in gray 'alive': dead human time."
Momo had risen to her feet.
"Oh," she exclaimed, "to think of all those poor flowers,
all that dead time. . ."
"Yes, the wall they're erecting around
this house is built of dead time. There's still enough open sky above
for me to send people their time in good condition, but once that
pall of smoke closes over our heads, every hour I send them will be contaminated
with the time-thieves' poison. When they absorb it, it'll make them ill."
Momo stared at the professor
uncomprehendingly. "What kind of illness is it ?" she
asked in a low voice.
"A fatal illness, though you
scarcely notice it at first. One day, you don't feel like doing anything.
Nothing interests you, everything bores you. Far from wearing off, your boredom
persists and gets worse, day by day and week by week. You feel more
and more bad-tempered, more and more empty inside, more and more dissatisfied
with yourself and the world in general. Then even that feeling wears off,
and you don't feel anything any more. You become completely indifferent to what
goes on around you. Joy and sorrow, anger and excitement are things of the
past. You forget how to laugh and cry - you're cold inside and
incapable of loving anything or anyone. Once you reach that stage,
the disease is incurable. There's no going back. You bustle around
with a blank, gray face, just like the men in gray themselves - indeed,
you've joined their ranks. The disease has a name. It's called deadly
tedium."
Momo shivered. "You mean," she
said, "unless you hand over all the time there is, they'll turn people
into creatures like themselves ?"
"Yes," the professor replied.
That's how they hope to bully me into it." He rose and
turned away. "I've waited till now for people to get rid of those
pests. They could have done so - after all, it was they who brought
them into existence in the first place - but I can't wait any
longer. I must do something, and I can't do it on my
own." He looked Momo in the eye. "Will you help me ?"
"Yes," she whispered.
"If you do, you'll be running an incalculable
risk. It will be up to you whether the world begins to live
again or stands still forever and a day. Are you really prepared to take
that risk ?"
"Yes," Momo repeated, and this
time her voice was firm.
"In that case," said the
professor, "listen carefully to what I'm going to tell you,
because you'll be all on your own. I won't be able to help
you, nor will anyone else."
Momo nodded, gazing at him intently.
"I must begin by telling you
that I never sleep," he said. "If I dozed off, time
would stand still and the world would come to a stop. If there were
no more time, the men in gray would have none left to steal.
They could continue to exist for a while by using up their
vast reserves, but once those had gone they would dissolve into thin air."
"Then the answer's simple, surely ?"
said Momo.
"Not as simple as it sounds,
I'm afraid, or I wouldn't need your help. The trouble is, if there
were no more time I couldn't wake up again, and the world would
continue to stand still for all eternity. It does, however, lie
within my power to give you - and you alone - an hour-lily.
Only one, of course, because only one ever blooms at a time. So, if time
stopped all over the world, you would still have one hour's grace."
"Then I could wake you," said
Momo.
The professor shook his head. "That
would achieve nothing, because the men in gray have far too much time in reserve.
They would consume very little of it in an hour, so they'd still
be there when the hour was up. No, Momo, the problem is a great deal
harder than that. As soon as the men in gray notice that time
has stopped - and it won't take them long, because their supply of cigars
will be interrupted - they'll lift the siege and head for their
secret store. You must follow them and prevent them from reaching it. When
their cigars are finished, they'll be finished too. But then comes what
may well turn out to be the hardest part of all. Once the last of the
time-thieves has vanished, you must release every stolen minute, because only
when people get their time back will I wake up and the world come to life
again. And all this you'll have to do within the space of a single
hour."
Momo hadn't reckoned with such a host
of difficulties and dangers. She stared at him helplessly.
"Will you try all the same ?"
the professor asked. "It's our only chance."
Momo couldn't bring herself to speak,
she found the prospect so daunting. At that moment, Cassiopeia's
shell lit up. I'LL COME TOO, it signalled.
Unlikely as it seemed that the tortoise
could be of help, the words conjured up a tiny ray of hope. Momo
felt heartened at the thought of not being entirely alone. Although
there were no rational grounds for such a feeling, it did at least
enable her to make up her mind.
"I'll try," she said resolutely.
Professor Hora gave her a long look and
started to smile. "Many things will prove easier than you think.
You've heard the music of the stars. You mustn't feel frightened." He turned
to the tortoise. "So you want to go too, do you ?"
OF COURSE, Cassiopeia spelled out.
Then, SOMEONE HAS TO LOOK AFTER HER.
The professor and Momo smiled at each
other.
"Will she get an hour-lily too ?"
Momo asked.
"She doesn't need one," the
professor replied, gently tickling the tortoise's neck. "Cassiopeia is a creature
from beyond the frontiers of time. She carries her own little supply of time
inside her. She could go on crawling across the face of the earth
even if everything else stood still forever."
"Good," said Momo, suddenly eager
to get on with the job. "What happens next ?"
"Now," said the professor,
"we say goodbye."
Momo felt a lump in her throat.
"Won't we ever see each other again ?" she asked softly.
"Of course we will," he told
her, "and until that day comes, every hour of your life will bring
you my love. We'll always be friends, won't we ?"
Momo nodded.
"I'm going now," the professor
went on, "but you mustn't follow me or ask where I'm going. My sleep
is no ordinary sleep, and I'd sooner you weren't there. One last thing: as soon
as I'm gone, you must open both doors, the little one with my name on it
and the big bronze one that leads into Never Lane. Once time has stopped,
everything will stand still and no power on earth will be able
to budge those doors. Have you understood and memorized all I've told you ?"
"Yes," said Momo, "but how
shall I know when time has stopped ?"
"You'll know, never fear."
They both stood up. Professor Hora gently
stroked Momo's tousled mop of hair. "Goodbye, Momo," he said,
"and thank you for listening so carefully."
"I'm going to tell everyone about
you," she replied, "when it's all over."
From one moment to the next, Professor
Hora looked as old as he had when he carried her into the golden
dome - as old as an ancient tree or primeval crag.
Turning away, he walked swiftly out of the
little room whose walls consisted of grandfather clocks. Momo heard his
footsteps fade until they were indistinguishable from the ticking of the
countless clocks around her. Their incessant whirring and ticking and chiming
seemed to have swallowed him up.
Momo took
Cassiopeia in her arms and held her tight. Her great adventure had begun.
There could be no turning back.
(20)
TWENTY
PURSUING THE PURSUERS
TWENTY
PURSUING THE PURSUERS
Memo's first step was to open the
little door with Professor Hora's name on it. Then she sped along the
corridor lined with statues and opened the big bronze front door. She had to exert
all her strength because it was so heavy.
That done, she ran back to the great
hall and waited, with Cassiopeia in her arms, to see what would
happen.
She didn't have to wait long. There was
a sudden jolt, but it didn't actually shake the ground. It was a timequake,
so to speak, not an earthquake. No words could describe the
sensation, which was accompanied by a sound such as no human ear had
ever heard before: a sigh that seemed to issue from the depths of the
ages.
And then it was over.
Simultaneously, the innumerable clocks
stopped ticking, whirring and chiming. Pendulums came to a sudden halt and
stayed put at odd angles. The silence that fell was more profound than any
that had ever reigned before. Time itself was standing still.
As for Momo, she became aware that she
was clasping the stem of an hour-lily of exceptional size and beauty.
She hadn't felt anyone put it into her hand. It simply appeared, as if
it had always been there.
Gingerly, Momo took a step. Sure
enough, she could move as easily as ever. The remains of breakfast
were still on the table. She sat down on one of the little
armchairs, but the seat was as hard as marble and didn't yield an inch.
There was a mouthful of chocolate left in her cup, but the cup
wouldn't move either. She tried dipping her fingers in the dregs, but they
were as hard as butterscotch. So was the honey, and even the
crumbs were stuck fast to the plates. Now that time had stopped,
everything else was immovable too.
Cassiopeia had started to fidget.
Looking down, Momo saw some words on her shell. YOU'RE WASTING TIME ! she read.
Heavens alive, so she was ! Momo pulled herself together. She hurried
through the forest of clocks to the little door, squeezed through it and
ran along the passage to the front door. She peered out, then darted back
in panic. Her heart began to thump furiously. Far from running away,
the time-thieves were streaming towards her up Never Lane. They could do that,
of course, now time had ceased to flow in reverse there, but she
hadn't allowed for the possibility.
She raced back to the great hall and,
still clutching Cassiopeia, hid behind a massive grandfather clock.
"That's a good start," she muttered ruefully.
Then she heard the men in gray come
marching along the corridor. They squeezed through the little door, one after
another, until a whole crowd of them had assembled inside.
"So this is our new
headquarters," said one, surveying the vast room. "Very
impressive."
"That girl let us in," said
another gray voice. "I distinctly saw her open the door, the sensible
child. I wonder how she managed to get around the old man."
"If you ask me," said a third
voice, "the old man's knuckled under. If time has stopped flowing in Never
Lane, it can only mean he switched it off himself, in other
words, he knows he's beaten. Where is he, the old mischief-maker ? Let's finish him off !"
The men in gray were looking around
when one of them had a sudden thought. His voice sounded even grayer,
if possible, than the rest. "Something's wrong, gentlemen," he said.
The clocks - look at the clocks ! Every one of them has stopped, even this
hourglass here."
"I suppose he must have
stopped them," another voice said uncertainly.
"You can't stop an hourglass,"
the first man in gray retorted. "See for yourselves, gentlemen - the
sand's suspended in mid-air and the hourglass itself won't budge ! What does it mean ?"
He was still speaking when footsteps
came pounding along the corridor and yet another man in gray squeezed
through the little door, gesticulating wildly. "We've just had word from
our agents in the city," he announced. "Their cars have
stopped, and so has everything else - the world's at a standstill.
There isn't a microsecond of time to be had anywhere. Our
supplies have been cut off. Time has ceased to exist. Hora has switched it off !"
There was a deathly hush. Then someone
said, "What do you mean, switched it off ? What'll become of us when we've finished
the cigars we're smoking ?"
"What'll become of us ?"
shouted someone else. "You know that perfectly well. This is disastrous,
gentlemen !"
They all began to shout at once.
"Hora's planning to destroy us !" - "We must lift
the siege at once !" - "We must try to reach the
time store !" - "Without our cars ? We'll never make it in time !"
- "My cigar won't last me more than twenty-seven minutes !"
- "Mine will last me forty-eight !" - "Give
it to me, then !" - "Are you crazy ? It's every man for himself !"
There was a concerted rush for the
little door. From her hiding place, Momo saw panic-stricken gray figures trying
to squeeze through it, jostling, scuffling and swapping punches in a desperate
attempt to save their gray lives. The rush became a violent melee as they
knocked each other's hats off, wrestled with each other, snatched the cigars
from each other's mouths. And whenever they lost their cigars, they seemed to lose
every ounce of strength as well. They stood there with their arms
outstretched and a plaintive, terrified expression on their faces,
growing more and more transparent until they finally vanished. Nothing remained
of them, not even their hats.
In the end, only three men in gray
were left. They ducked through the little door, one after the other, and
scuttled off down the passage.
Momo, with Cassiopeia under one arm and her
free hand tightly clutching the hour-lily, ran after them. All now depended on her
keeping them in sight.
She saw, when she emerged from the front
door, that they had already reached the mouth of Never Lane. More
smoke-wreathed men in gray were standing there, talking and gesticulating
excitedly. As soon as they caught sight of the three fugitives
from Nowhere House, they started running too. Others joined in the
stampede, and soon the whole army had taken to its heels. "More haste
less speed" no longer applied, of course, now that time was at a standstill.
An endless column of gray figures streamed towards the city through
the strange, dreamlike district with its snow-white houses and oddly assorted
shadows, past the monument resembling an egg, until it came to the
gray, shabby tenements inhabited by people who lived on the edge of time.
Here too, though, everything was still and silent.
What followed was a chase in reverse
- a chase in which countless gray figures were pursued through the
city, at a discreet distance behind the last of the stragglers, by a girl
with a flower in her hand and a tortoise under her arm.
But how strange the city looked now ! Long lines of cars choked the streets
with the fumes from their exhausts solidified, and behind each wheel sat a motionless
driver, one hand frozen on horn or gear lever. Momo even caught sight
of one driver who had been immobilized while glaring at his neighbour
and meaningfully tapping his forehead. Cyclists were poised at road
junctions with their arms extended, signalling right or left, and the
people thronging the pavements resembled waxwork figures.
Traffic policemen stood at crossroads,
whistles in their mouths, caught in the act of waving the
traffic on. A flock of pigeons hovered motionless above a square,
and high overhead, as though painted on the sky, was an equally
motionless aeroplane. The water in the fountains might have been ice,
leaves falling from trees were suspended in mid-air, and one little dog,
which was cocking its leg against a lamp-post, looked as if it had
been stuffed that way.
Lifeless as a photograph, the city rang
to the hurrying footsteps of the men in gray. Momo followed them
cautiously, fearful of being spotted, but she needn't have worried. Their
headlong flight was proving so arduous and exhausting that they had ceased
to notice anything any more.
Unaccustomed to running so far and
so fast, they panted and gasped for breath, grimly clenching their teeth
on the little gray cigars that kept them in existence. More than one
of them let his cigar fall while running and vanished into thin air before
he could retrieve it.
But their companions in misfortune
represented an even greater threat. Such was the desperation of those
whose own cigars were almost finished that many of them snatched the butts
from their neighbours" mouths, so their numbers slowly but steadily
dwindled.
Those who still had a small store of cigars
in their briefcases were careful to conceal them from the others,
because the have-nots kept hurling themselves at the haves and trying to wrest
their precious possessions from them. Scores of struggling figures engaged
in ferocious tussles, scrabbling and clawing with such wild abandon that
most of the coveted cigars spilled on to the road and were trampled
underfoot. The men in gray had become so frightened of extinction
that they completely lost their heads.
There was something else that caused them
increasing difficulty the further into town they got. The streets were so crowded
at many points that it was all they could do to thread their way
through the forest of motionless pedestrians. Momo, being small and thin,
had an easier time of it, but even she had to watch her step.
You could hurt yourself badly on a feather suspended in midair if you
ran into it by mistake.
On and on they went, and Momo
still had no idea how much further it was to the time store. She
peered anxiously at her hour-lily, but it had only just come into
full flower. There was no need to worry yet.
Then something happened that temporarily
drove every other thought from her mind. Glancing down a side street, she
caught sight of Beppo !
"Beppo !" she called, beside
herself with joy, as she ran towards him. "I've been looking for you
everywhere. Where have you been all this time ? Why did you never come to see me ? Oh, Beppo, dearest Beppo !"
Still clutching Cassiopeia, she flung her
free arm around his neck - and promptly bounced off, because he might
have been made of cast iron. It was such a painful collision
that tears sprang to her eyes. She stepped back, sobbing, and gazed at him.
The little old man looked more bent-backed
than ever. His kindly face was thin and gaunt and very pale, and his chin was
frosted with white stubble because he so seldom found the time to shave
nowadays. Incessant sweeping had worn away his broom until the bristles were
little longer than his beard. There he stood, as motionless as everyone
and everything else, staring down at the dirty street through his
steel-rimmed spectacles.
Momo had found him at last, but only
now, when she couldn't get him to notice her and it might be the
very last time she saw him. If things went wrong, old Beppo would continue
to stand there forever more.
Cassiopeia started fidgeting again. KEEP
GOING ! she spelled out.
Momo dashed back to the main street and
stopped dead. There were no men in gray to be seen ! She ran on a little way, but it was
no use, she'd lost track of them. She halted again, wondering what to do,
and looked inquiringly at Cassiopeia.
KEEP GOING, the tortoise signalled again,
then: YOU'LL FIND THEM.
If Cassiopeia knew in advance that
she would find the time-thieves, she would find them whichever way she went.
Any direction was bound to be the right one, so she simply ran on,
turning left or right as the fancy took her.
She had now reached the housing development
on the city's northern outskirts, where the buildings were as alike
as peas in a pod and the streets ran dead straight from horizon to horizon.
On and on she ran, but the sheer sameness of the buildings and
streets soon made her feel as if she were running on the spot and
getting nowhere. The housing development was a veritable maze, but a maze
that deceived one by its regularity and uniformity.
Momo had almost lost hope when she caught
sight of a man in gray disappearing around a corner. He was
limping along with his suit in tatters and his bowler hat and briefcase
gone, mouth grimly pursed around the smouldering butt of a little gray
cigar.
She followed him along a street flanked
by endless rows of houses until they came to a gap. The big
rectangular site where the missing house should have stood was boarded up, and
set in the fence was a gate. The gate was a little ajar, and the
last gray straggler squeezed quickly through it.
There was a notice
above the gate. Momo paused to read it.
(21)
TWENTY-ONE
AN END AND A BEGINNING
TWENTY-ONE
AN END AND A BEGINNING
Momo took several seconds to decipher
the longer words on the noticeboard, and by the time she slipped
through the gate the last of the men in gray had disappeared.
In front of her yawned a gigantic
pit, eighty or ninety feet deep, with bulldozers and excavators around it.
Several trucks had stopped mid-way down the ramp that led to the bottom of the
pit and construction workers were standing motionless all over the place,
frozen in a variety of positions.
Where to now ? There was no sign of the man in the
gray and no clue as to where he might have gone. Cassiopeia
seemed equally at a loss. Her shell did not light up.
Momo made her way down the ramp to the
bottom of the pit and looked around. Suddenly she saw a familiar
face. It was Salvatore, the bricklayer who had painted the pretty flower
picture on the wall of her room. He was as motionless as all
the rest, but something about his pose made Momo think twice. He was
cupping his mouth as though calling to someone and pointing to the
rim of a huge pipe jutting from the ground beside him, almost as if
drawing Momo's attention to it.
Momo wasted no time. Taking this as a good
omen, she hurried over to the pipe and climbed inside. She lost her
footing almost at once, because the pipe sloped downwards at a steep
angle, twisting and turning so sharply that she slithered back and forth
like a child on a helter-skelter. She could see and hear almost
nothing as she hurtled ever deeper into the ground, sometimes sliding on her
bottom, sometimes rolling head over heels, but never letting go of the
tortoise and the hour-lily.
The deeper she went, the colder it became.
She began to wonder how she would ever get out again, but before she could
give the problem any real thought the pipe abruptly ended in an
underground passage. It wasn't as dark here. The tunnel was bathed in
a gray twilight that seemed to ooze from its very walls. Momo
scrambled up and ran on. Her bare feet made no sound, but she could
hear footsteps ahead of her. Guessing that they belonged to the men
in gray, she allowed herself to be guided by them. To judge
by the innumerable passages leading off her own in all directions,
she was in a maze of tunnels that ran the full extent of the
housing development.
Then she heard a babble of voices.
Having traced the hubbub to its source, she cautiously peeped around the
corner.
She found herself looking at a room as vast
as the conference table that ran down the middle of it, and at this
table, in two long rows, sat the surviving men in gray. Momo almost
felt sorry for them, they looked so woebegone. Their suits were torn,
their bald gray heads cut and bruised, and their faces convulsed with fear, but
their cigars were still smouldering.
Embedded in the wall at the far
end of the room, Momo saw a huge steel door. The door was ajar, and
an icy draft was streaming from whatever lay beyond. Although Momo knew it would
do little good, she burrowed down and tucked her bare feet under her
skirt.
A man in gray was presiding at the
head of the conference table, just in front of the strong-room
door. "We must economize," Momo heard him say. "Our reserves
must be carefully husbanded. After all, we don't know how long
they'll have to last us."
"There's only a handful of us
left," cried someone. "They'll last us for years."
"The sooner we start
economizing," the chairman went on imperturbably, "the longer
we'll hold out. I don't have to tell you, gentlemen, what I mean
by economizing. It will be quite sufficient if only some
of us survive this disaster. Let's face facts. As things stand now,
there are far too many of us. Commonsense dictates that our ranks be drastically
thinned. May I ask you to call out numbers in turn ?"
When the men in gray had called out
numbers, all round the table, the chairman produced a coin from his
pocket. "I shall now toss up," he said. "Heads mean the
even numbers survive, tails the odd numbers."
He flipped the coin and caught it.
"Heads," he announced.
"Even numbers may remain seated, odd numbers are requested to dissolve
forthwith."
The losers emitted a dull groan, but
none of them demurred. As soon as the winners had relieved them
of their cigars, they vanished into thin air.
The chairman's voice broke the hush.
"And now, gentlemen, kindly do the same again."
The same gruesome procedure was followed a second
time, then a third and a fourth, until only half a dozen men in gray
remained. They sat at the head of the conference table, three a side,
and glared at each other in icy silence.
Momo, who had watched these developments
with horrified fascination, noticed that the temperature rose appreciably every
time another batch of losers disappeared. Compared to what it had
been before, the cold was quite tolerable.
"Six," remarked one of the
survivors, "is an unlucky number."
"That's enough," said another.
"There's no point in reducing our numbers still further. If six
of us can't survive this disaster, neither will three."
"Not necessarily," said someone
else, "but we can always review the situation if the need arises
- later, I mean."
No one spoke for a while. Then
another survivor said, "Lucky for us the door to the time store
was open when disaster struck. If it had been shut at the crucial
moment, no power on earth could open it now. We'd be absolutely
sunk."
"You're not entirely right, I'm
afraid," replied another. "Because the door is open, cold is escaping
from the refrigeration plant. The hour-lilies will slowly thaw out, and you all
know what'll happen then. We won't be able to prevent them from
returning to their original owners."
"You mean," said yet another,
"that our own coldness won't be sufficient to keep them
deep-frozen ?"
"There are only six of us,
unfortunately," said the second speaker. "You can calculate our
freezing capability for yourself. Personally, I feel it was rather
rash to cut down our numbers so drastically. It hasn't paid
off."
"We had to opt for one course of action
or the other," snapped the first speaker, "and we did, so that's
that."
Another silence fell.
"In other words," said someone,
"we may have to sit here for years on end, twiddling our thumbs
and gawping at each other. I find that a dismal prospect, I must
confess."
Momo racked her brains. There was certainly
no point in her sitting there and waiting any longer. When the men in gray
were gone, the hour-lilies would thaw out by themselves, but the men in gray
still existed and would continue to exist unless she did something about
it. But what could she do, given that the door to the cold store
was open and the time-thieves could help themselves to fresh supplies of cigars
whenever they wanted ?
At that moment, Cassiopeia nudged her
in the ribs. Momo looked down and saw a message on her shell.
SHUT THE DOOR, she read.
"I can't," she whispered
back. "I'd never move it."
USE THE FLOWER, Cassiopeia replied.
"You mean I could move it if
I touched it with the hour-lily ?" whispered Momo.
YES, AND YOU WILL, the tortoise spelled out.
If Cassiopeia knew this in advance,
it had to be true. Momo carefully put the tortoise down. Then she
took the hour-lily, which was wilting by now and had lost most of its
petals, and stowed it inside her jacket.
Going down on all fours, she sneaked
unseen beneath the conference table and crawled to the far end. By the
time she was on a level with the time-thieves' six pairs of legs, her
heart was pounding fit to burst.
Very, very gingerly, she took out the
hour-lily and, gripping the stem between her teeth, crawled on. Still
unobserved by the men in gray, she reached the open door, touched it with
the hour-lily and simultaneously gave it a push. The well-oiled hinges
didn't make a sound. The door swung silently to, then shut with a mighty
clang that went echoing around the conference chamber and reverberated from the
walls of the innumerable underground passages.
Momo jumped to her feet. The men in gray,
who hadn't the remotest idea that anyone but themselves was exempt from the
universal standstill, sat rooted to their chairs in horror, staring
at her.
Without a second thought, she dashed
past them and sprinted back to the exit. The men in gray recovered
from their shock and raced after her.
"It's that frightful little girl !"
she heard one of them shout. "It's Momo !"
"Impossible !" yelled
another. "The creature's moving !"
"She's got an hour-lily !"
bellowed a third.
"Is that how she moved the door ?"
asked a fourth.
The fifth smote his brow. "Then we could
have moved it ourselves. We've got plenty of hour-lilies."
"We did have, you mean !"
screamed the sixth. "Only one thing can save us now that the door's
shut. If we don't get hold of that flower of hers, we're done
for !"
Meanwhile, Momo had already disappeared into
the maze of tunnels. The men in gray knew their way around better, of course,
but she just managed to elude them by zigzagging to and fro.
Cassiopeia played her own special part in this
chase. Although she could only crawl, she always knew in advance where
Memo's pursuers would go next, so she got there in good time and
stationed herself in their path. The men in gray tripped over her and
went sprawling, and the ones behind tripped over them and went sprawling too,
with the result that she more than once saved Momo from almost certain capture.
Although she herself was often sent hurtling against walls by flying feet,
nothing could deter her from continuing to do what she knew in advance
she would do.
As the chase proceeded, several of the
pursuing men in gray became so maddened by their craving for the
hour-lily that they dropped their cigars and vanished into thin air, one after
the other. In the end, only two were left.
Momo doubled back and took refuge in the
conference chamber. The two surviving time-thieves chased her around the table
but failed to catch her, so they split up and ran in opposite
directions.
Momo was trapped at last. She cowered
in a corner and gazed at her pursuers in terror with the
hour-lily clasped to her chest. All but three of its shimmering
petals had withered and fallen.
The foremost man in gray was just about
to snatch the flower when the other one yanked him away.
"No," he shrieked, "that
flower's mine ! Mine, I tell
you !"
They grappled with each other, and in the
ensuing scrimmage the first man knocked the second man's cigar out of his
mouth. With a weird groan, the second man spun around, went transparent
and vanished.
The last of the men in gray
advanced on Momo with a minuscule cigar butt smouldering in the
corner of his mouth.
"Give it here !" he gasped,
but as he did so the butt fell out of his mouth and rolled away
under the table. He flung himself to the ground and groped for it,
but it eluded his outstretched fingers. Turning his ashen face towards
Momo, he struggled into a sitting position and raised one trembling
hand.
"Please," he whispered
faintly, "please, dear child, give me the flower."
Momo, still cowering in her corner,
couldn't get a word out. She clasped the flower still tighter and shook
her head.
The last of the men in gray nodded
slowly. "I'm glad," he murmured. "I'm glad. . . it's
all. . . over. . ."
Then he vanished, too.
Momo was staring dazedly at the place
where he had been when Cassiopeia crawled into view. YOU'LL OPEN THE DOOR,
her shell announced.
Momo went over to the door, touched it with
her hour-lily, which had only one last petal left, and opened it wide.
The time store was cold no longer, now
that the last of the time-thieves had gone. Momo marvelled at the
contents of the huge vault. Innumerable hour-lilies were arrayed on its
endless shelves like crystal goblets, no two alike and each more beautiful
than the other. Hundreds of thousands, indeed, millions of hours were
stored here, all of them stolen from people's lives.
The temperature steadily rose until the
vault was as hot as a greenhouse. Just as the last petal of Momo's
hour-lily fluttered to the ground, all the other flowers left their
shelves in clouds and swirled around her head. It was like a warm
spring storm, but a storm made up of time released from captivity.
As if in a dream, Momo looked
around and saw Cassiopeia on the ground beside her. The glowing letters on her
shell read: FLY HOME, MOMO, FLY HOME !
That was the last Momo ever saw of Cassiopeia,
because the tempest of flowers rose to an indescribable pitch. And as it
gained strength, so Momo was lifted off her feet and borne away like a flower
herself, along the dark passages, out into the open air and high above the
city. Soaring over the roofs in a cloud of flowers that grew bigger
every moment, she was wafted up and down and around and around like
someone performing a triumphal dance to glorious music.
Then the cloud of flowers drifted slowly,
lazily down and landed like snowflakes on the frozen face of the
earth. And, like snowflakes, they gently dissolved and became invisible as they
returned to their true home in the hearts of mankind.
In that same moment, time began again
and everything awoke to new life. The cars drove on, the traflic police
blew their whistles, the pigeons continued circling, and the little dog made a puddle
against the lamppost. Nobody noticed that time had stood still for an hour,
because nothing had moved in the interval. It was all over in the
twinkling of an eye.
Nothing had moved - no, but something
had changed. All of a sudden, people found they had plenty of time to spare.
They were delighted, naturally, but they never realized that it was their
own time that had miraculously been restored to them.
When Momo came to her senses again, she
found herself back in the side street where she had last seen Beppo. Sure
enough, there he was, leaning on his broom with his back to her,
gazing ruminatively into the distance as he used to in the old days.
He wasn't in a hurry any more, and for some unknown reason he felt
brighter and more hopeful.
"I wonder," he thought.
"Maybe I've already saved the hundred thousand hours I need to ransom
Momo."
At that moment, someone tugged at his
jacket and he turned to see Momo smiling up at him as large
as life.
There are no words to describe the
joy of that reunion. Beppo and Momo laughed and cried by turns, and
they both kept talking at once - talking all kinds of nonsense,
too, as people do when they're dazed with delight. They hugged each
other again and again, and passers-by paused to share in their
happiness, their tears and laughter, because they all had plenty of time
to spare.
At long
last, Beppo shouldered his broom - he took the rest of the day off,
of course - and the two of them strolled arm in arm through
the city to the old amphitheater, still talking nineteen to the
dozen.
It was a long time since the city
had witnessed such scenes. Children played in the middle of the
street, getting in the way of cars whose drivers not only watched and
waited, smiling broadly, but sometimes got out and joined in their games.
People stood around chatting with the friendliness of those who take a genuine
interest in their neighbours' welfare. Other people, on their way to work,
had time to stop and admire the flowers in a window-box or feed
the birds. Doctors, too, had time to devote themselves properly to their
patients, and workers of all kinds did their jobs with pride and loving
care, now that they were no longer expected to turn out as much
work as possible in the shortest possible time. They could take as much
time as they needed and wanted, because from now on there was enough
time for everyone.
Many people never discovered whom they had
to thank for all this, just as they never knew what had actually
happened during the hour that passed in a flash. Few of them would
have believed the story anyway.
The only ones that knew and believed it were
Momo's friends. By the time Momo and Beppo reached the amphitheater, they
were all there waiting: Guido, Paolo, Massimo, Franco, Maria and her little
sister Rosa, Claudio and a host of other children, Nino the innkeeper
and his plump wife Liliana and their baby, Salvatore the bricklayer, and all of Momo's
regular visitors in days gone by.
The celebration that followed, which was as merry
and joyous as only Momo's friends could have made it, went on till
the stars came out. And when all the cheers and hugs and handshakes and excited
chatter had subsided, everyone sat down on the grass-grown steps.
A great hush
fell as Momo stepped out into the middle of the arena. She thought of the
music of the stars and the hour-lilies, and then, in a sweet, pure
voice, she began to sing.
Meanwhile, in Nowhere House, the return
of time had roused Professor Hora from his first sleep ever. Still very
pale, he looked as if he had just recovered from a serious
illness, but his eyes sparkled and there was a smile on his lips as he
watched Momo and her friends through his omnivision glasses.
Then he felt something touch his foot.
Taking off his glasses, he looked down and saw Cassiopeia sitting there.
"Cassiopeia," he said,
tickling her affectionately under the chin, "the two of you did a fine
job. I couldn't watch you, for once, so you must tell me all
about it."
LATER, the tortoise signalled. Then she
sneezed.
The professor looked concerned. "You
haven't caught cold, have you ?"
YOU BET I HAVE ! replied Cassiopeia.
"You must have gone too close to the
men in gray," said the professor. "I expect you're very tired,
too. We can talk later. Better go off and have a good sleep
first."
THANKS, came the answer.
Cassiopeia limped
off and picked herself a nice, dark, quiet corner. She tucked her head and
legs in, and very slowly, in letters visible only to those who have
read this story, her shell spelled out two words:
(*)
AUTHOR'S POSTSCRIPT
AUTHOR'S POSTSCRIPT
Many of my readers may
have questions they'd like to ask. If so, I'm afraid I can't
help them. The fact is, I wrote this story down from memory, just as it
was told me. I never met Momo or any of her friends, nor do I know
what became of them or how they are today. As for the city where
they lived, I can only guess which one it was.
The most I can tell you is this:
One night in a train,
while I was on a long journey (as I still am), I found
myself sitting opposite a remarkable fellow passenger - remarkable in that
I found it quite impossible to tell his age. At first I put
him down as an old man, but I soon saw that I must have been
mistaken, because he suddenly seemed very young - though that
impression, too, soon proved to be false.
At any rate, it was
he who told me the story during our long night's journey together.
Neither of us spoke for
some moments after he had finished. Then my mysterious acquaintance
made a remark which I feel bound to put on record.
"I've described all these events," he said, "as if they'd
already happened. I might just as well have described them as if
they still lay in the future. To me, there's very little
difference."
He must have left the
train at the next station, because I noticed after a while that
I was alone.
I've
never bumped into him again, unfortunately. If by any chance I do,
though, I shall have plenty of questions to ask him myself.
(**)
ABOUT THE AUTHOR
ABOUT THE AUTHOR
Michael Ende was born in Garmisch-Partenkirchen, Germany, in 1929.
After attending drama school from 1948 to 1950, he worked variously
as an actor, a writer of sketches and plays, a director of the
Volkstheater in Munich, and a film critic for the Bavarian broadcasting
company. His first novel for children, Jim Knopf and Lukas the Engine Driver,
was published in Germany in 1960 to great popular and critical
acclaim, and both radio and television series based on the Jim Knopf books
were soon produced. He is also the author of The Neverending Story,
which was first published in Germany in 1979, and immediately became
the number one bestseller. The Neverending Story is also available in Penguin
Books.